Skip to main content

Full text of "Seoul, Capital of Korea, Japan- the country, Japan- the cities"

See other formats


/« 


PANAMA. 


;«»#«r^te:;; 


ifiTm 


JAPAN 


BURTON  HOLMES 
TRAVELOGUES 


CHINA 


or~i)- 


:-^^^-i». 

,-:';>^-^' 


.^a^--i,   ,  YELLqWSTONB., 


y 


',"*j5Sk»- 


5^I.J^i<l^il^»2§a«?S;.<f^ii5l<^||iS<l^iys 


i^^i^^%^^m*?mr^':^xv^^^i^t^i9>:m 


r:: 


/;bgyi' 


-i^'-  '-'- 


-  ^ 


jwiti^r.i—g! 


♦VENICE 


BURTON  HOLMES 
TRAVELOGUES 


;jr 


SWITZERLAND  Ji\i 


ss 


LONDON 


it 


^'  A 


•^Q 


^-■'    '^. 


*?» 


<n*.v. 


K"-?* 


!kr.  .,-k:' 


^pa^-vj^J^tJSjT*--] 


Jiwix-^v/;^ 


afi^^ 


X40 


H7^9s 


T)UK5^  H0LMB3 


QM/i //E^fmtti^ /wn)T^/^^^ 


e^yiamor 


VOLUME  TEN 


1/ 


&i 


1917 


The  Tr^elogiie  Bureau 

CHICAGO  NEW  YORK 


Copyright,  1908,  by  E.  Burton  Holmes 

Copyright,  1914,  by  E.  Hurton  Holmes 

Copyright,  1917,  by  E.  Burton  Holmes 

All  rights  reser\ed 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


Cdpitdl  of  Korea 


^HE  CITY  of  Seoul  is  the  quaintest  I  have  ever 
seen.       A  visit  to  the  Korean  capital  is  one 
of   the  choicest  tidbits  on  the  menu  of  modern  travel. 

The  usual  approach  to  Korea  is  by  way  of  Nagasaki,  in  a 
Japanese  steamer  which  first  touches  Fusan,  a  thriving  port 
at  the  southern  end  of  the  peninsula  that  we  call  Korea  but 
which  is  known  to  the  Japanese  as  "Cho-Sen" — "The 
Land  of  the  Morning  Freshness, ' '  and  to  its  own  people  by 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


THE 
EX-EMPEROR 

OF  TA-HAN 


the    newer   name   of   "Ta-han,"    bestowed    upon 
the  land  by  its  late  Emperor,   Heui  Yi,  when, 
as    a    result    of    the    war    between    Japan    and 
China,   he  found  himself  monarch  of  an  inde- 
pendent country.     He  had  been  formerly  King 
of    Korea,    vassal   to    the    Emperor    ot 
China  and  to  the  Mikado  of  Japan.     But 
on    the    conclusion    of    the  war,    Korea 
was  declared  an  Empire,  with  the  new 
title    of   Ta-han,  while  the  ruler  raised 
himself  from  the  rank  of    King  to  that 
of  Emperor,  so  he  might  reign  in  Seoul 
as   the  equal  of  their 
Imperial  majesties  of 
Dai    Nippon    and    of 
the    Middle    Kingdom, 
whose     capitals     are 
Tokyo  and  Peking. 

The  port  of 
^      Fusan,  distant 
;;■  one  day's 

voyage 


Photograph  by  /.  H.  Morris 


from  Nagasaki,  is  as  Jap 
anese    in    aspect    as    any 
city  in  Japan  itself.     The 
houses,   shops,   and  tem- 
ples are  precisely  like  the 
houses,  shops,  and  temples 
of  Nagasaki;  the  people  in  the 
streets  wear  the  dress  and  speak 


By  permission 

ONE  OF  THE  IMPERIAL  I'KINCES 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


the  language  of  the  Mikado's  land.  They  have  been  here  in 
force  for  more  than  three  hundred  years  ;  since  the  great 
invasion  in  1 592  they  have  never  relinquished  this  foothold 
on  the  continent  of  Asia.     Wise  indeed  in  their  forethought, 


ui  !■  mi-i-"u 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


JAPANESE  COLONY  AT  FUSAN 


for  there  is  now  a  railway  in  construction  that  will  make  this 
obscure  port  one  of  the  termini  of  the  Trans-Asiatic  line,  sur- 
passing Vladivostok  and  Port  Arthur  in  point  of  proximity  to 
the  main  traveled  waterways  of  the  Far  Eastern  Seas. 


l-IvAViNG  CUl-FU 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


NIPPON  VUSEN  KAISHA 


But  we  approach  Korea  not  from  the  Japanese,  but  from 
the  Chinese,  side.  We  sail  from  Taku,  Peking's  port ;  trans- 
ship at  Chi-Fu,  and  cross  the  entrance  to  the  Gulf  of  Pe-chi-li 
on  a  steamer  of  the  Nippon  Yusen  Kaisha, —  the  Royal  Mail 
Line  of  Japan, —  for  the  enterprise  of  Japan  is  as  conspicuous 
in  Korean  waters  as  upon  Korean  shores.  The  ship  threads 
her  way  toward  Chemulpo,  the  chief  port  of  Korea,  through 


lo      SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 

an  enchanted  archipelago  —  a  constellation  of  shimmering 
islands  set  in  the  placid  firmament  of  a  deep,  calm,  silent 
sea.  Isle  after  isle  glides  by  —  some  rocky,  savage,  and 
fantastic,  some  soft,  inviting,  and  luxuriant,  but  all  appar- 
ently unpeopled  ;  and  the  sea  itself  is  lonely  as  a  desert ;  —  no 
signs  of  life,  no  ships,  no  junks  ;  and  yet  we  are  within  an 
hour's  sail  of  Korea's  busiest  and  most  important  port. 
Surely  the  people  of  Ta-han  must  fear  the  sea  which  washes 
three  sides  of  their  land,  or  else  these  waters  would  not  be 
left  for  the  exclusive  furrowing  of  foreign  keels. 

We  are  already  in  full  view  of  Chemulpo  before  we  see 
the  first  Korean  craft  —  a  sampan  that  has  ventured  out  to 
meet  the  ship.  The  boatmen,  however,  do  not  lack  daring, 
for  they  drive  the  little  boat  full  tilt  at  the  passing  steamer, 
strike  the  hull  just  forward  of  the  gangway,  and  then  as  the 
big  hull  brushes  past,  two  men  succeed  in  gripping  ropes  or 
railings  and  swing  themselves  with  monkey-like  agility  up  to 
the  deck.  Meantime  their  fellows  have  made  fast  a  rope, 
and  the  sampan  is  trailing  gaily  in  our  wake  at  the  end  of  a 
long  tow-line.  Other  acrobatic  sampan  men  repeat  this 
maneuver,  boarding  our  ship  like  pirates  in  their  eagerness  to 


AN  ENCHANTED  ARCHIPK1.AGO 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


II 


BOARDERS 


solicit  the  patronage  of   disembarlcing 
passengers.      Not   i^nowing  that  a 
steam-launch  is  provided  by  the 
steamship  company,  we  hire 
an  unnecessary  sampan,  and 
then  in  company  with  half 
a  dozen  other  sampans, 
we    go    trailing    shore- 
ward,   towed    by    the 
tender    to   which    the 
crafty  skippers   have 
passed  their  lines,  thus 
saving  themselves  a  long 
hard  pull  against  the  ebb- 
ing  tide.       Thus  we  ap 
proached  Chemulpo  under 
the  flag  of  the  Royal  Jap- 
anese mail.     We  note  that  the 
official  in  the  little  white  gig  —the 
"tide-waiter  "  of  the  port,  who  boards 
all  arriving   ships  —  is   a   Japanese. 

The    most  conspicuous 
buildings  on  the  shore  are 
Japanese.      A  Japanese 
cruiser   is   at    the    outer 
anchorage.       The    mer- 
chant-ships at  the  buoys 
near  the  town  are  flying 
the  flag  of  the  Empire  of 
the  Rising  Sun.     But  the 
people  on  the  pier  are  new 
to  us  in  costume,  speech, 
and   customs.     Our  ac- 
quaintance with  the  Korean 


IN  A  SAMPAN 


12 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


people  begins  at  the  pier,  where  native  stevedores  are  load- 
ing lighters  with  sacks  of  rice  for  export  to  Japan. 

Chemulpo  is  not  an  ideal  port.  It  is  reached  by  devious 
and  treacherous  channels,  through  a  confusing  archipelago, 
where  rapid  currents,  due  to  the  phenomenal  tides,  sweep  to 
and  fro  twice  daily,  rendering  navigation  most  precarious. 
At  low  water  scores  of  junks  and  even  a  few  small  islands  are 
left  stranded  high  and  comparatively  dry  on  broad  mud  flats. 


THE  PIER  AT  CHEMULPO 


The  town  is  semi-European,  semi- Japanese.  There  is  a 
native  quarter  inconsiderable  and  unimportant,  but  it  lies 
far  from  the  landing-pier,  and  its  existence  is  not  at  first 
apparent.  There  is  a  so-called  European  hotel  conducted  by 
a  Chinese,  but  we  favor  the  Japanese  yadoya,  where  we  find 
the  same  attentive  service  as  in  Japan,  the  same  dainty  little 
dinners  served  on  tables  six  inches  high,  the  same  soft, 
matted  floors  and  translucent  paper  walls.  There  is  nothing 
about  the  establishment  that  is  not  delightfully  Japanese. 
We  forget  that  we  are  in  Korea,  until  the  next  morning  when 


SEOUL.  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


'3 


a  small  eager  band  of  youthful  porters,  called  "gigi  boys" 
comes  to  carry  our  belongings  to  the  railway  station. 

The  gigi  boy  is  an  institution.  Strapped  to  his  back  he 
wears  a  carrying  frame,  which  seems  to  be  a  part  of  his 
anatomy  —  for  he  is  rarely  seen  without  it ;  upon  it  burdens 
of  all  shapes  and  sizes  may  be  shelved  and  ride  securely. 
However  small  or  light  the  object,  it  must  go  on  the  rack, 
for  the  gigi  boy  objects  to  manual  labor,  and  insists  on  being 
free-handed, — possibly  to  be  prepared  for  prompt  defense, 


THE  JAPANESE   HOTEL 


14 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


in  the  event  of  a  sudden  brawl,  for  the  coolies  at  the  port 
appeared  to  be  as  quarrelsome  as  they  were  cowardly. 
From  Chemulpo,  the  port,  to  Seoul,  the  capital,  we  go  by 
rail.  The  line  is  about  twenty-five  miles  long.  The  equip 
ment  is  markedly  American  ;  the  stock  is  owned  by  a  Japan 
ese  company,  but  the  passengers  are  unmistakably  Korean. 
They  are  for  the  most  part  gentlemen  clad  in  long  white 
coats,  with  spotless  wadded  socks  and  tall  black  hats,  the 
latter  so  curious  and  complicated  that  we  resolve  at  once  to 
buy  one  that  we  may  take  it  apart  and  examine  it  at  leisure. 
In  the  confusion  of  departure  we  have  time  only  for  an 
admiring,  amused,  and  astonished  glance  at  our  immacu- 
lately robed  and  gentlemanly  fellow-travelers. 

The  train  consists  of  first-,  second-,  and  third-class 
coaches,  preceded  by  a  string  of  empty  flat-cars.  It  is 
hauled  by  a  Baldwin  locomotive.  As  we  approach  the 
first  suburban  station,  we  see  a  villa,  typically  American, 
perched  on  a  hilltop.  The  name  "Allendale"  on  the 
station  signboard   tells    us   that    this    must   be    the    summer 


'GIGI    BOYS 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


15 


residence  of  Dr.  Allen,  who  represented  the  United  States  at 
the  Korean  Court  for  many  years. 

The  country  traversed  on  the  way  to  Seoul  is  not  attract- 
ive ;  the  hills  look  barren,  the  valleys  uncultivated,  and  the 
villages  along  the  way  unpromising,  but  as  we  near  our  des- 
tination, the  land  grows  greener,  and  the  sky-line  of  the 
landscape  is  lifted  higher  and  higher  upon  the  crests  of  the 
granite  mountains  that  surround  Korea's  capital.  The  rail- 
way station  is  outside  the  city  walls  ;  beyond  it  lie  several  of 
the  compact  straw-roofed  villages  that  contain  a  suburban 
population  nearly  equal  to  the  intra-mural.  The  census  of 
Seoul  and  its  suburbs  gives  a  total  of  about  three  hundred 
thousand  people, —  three  hundred  thousand  fantastic  folk,  so 
strangely  dressed,  so  unlike  us  in  thought  and  custom,  that 
nowhere  in  the  world  is  there  a  population  more  congenial 
to  the  lover  of  the  curious  and  picturesque. 

A  word  as  to  the  pronunciation  of  the  name  of  the 
capital  of  Korea  will  not  be  amiss.  It  is  variously  mis- 
spoken. English  travelers  offend  the  ear  with  "Sowl." 
The  French  say  "Sayoull. "      Americans,    when    cornered, 


i6 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


compromise  on  "Sool,"  but  usually  refer  to  "that  big  city 
in  Korea.  "     And  the  form   "  Seeyoul  "  is  not  unknown. 

If  we  turn  to  foreign-residents  we  find  that  every  old 
settler  has  a  pet  pronunciation  of  his  own,  usually  backed 
up  by  an  article  contributed  to  that  unique  and  interest- 
ing local   publication,    The   Korea   Review  (formerly    the 


A  SUBURBAN  STATION 


Repository),  a  veritable  repository  of  quaint  bits  of  informa- 
tion about  this  curious  country.  To  whom,  then,  shall  we 
turn  if  not  to  the  natives  themselves .?  I  give  as  my  authority 
countless  Korean  lips,  when  I  assert  that  the  people  of 
Cho-Sen  call  their  capital  city  '' So-nl,"  the  sound  being 
precisely  that  of  the  English  word  ' '  soul ' '  dissyllabified. 

As  we  alight  from  the  arriving  train  at  the  station  of  this 
singular  city  of  Seoul,  a  white-robed  youth  addresses  us  in 
English,  and  presents  a  card  on  which  appear  the  words, 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OK  KOREA 


17 


"Station  Hotel;  Excellent  Accommodations;  Moderate 
Prices;  Far  from  the  Blare  of  Military  Display";  and  in 
spite  of  our  predilections  for  blare  of  all  descriptions,  we 
follow  the  suave,  long-haired  lad  to  the  "Station  Hotel,  "a 
quiet  little  caravansary  established  in  a  series  of  small  Korean 
houses,  only  a  few  paces  from  the  railway  terminus.  The 
proprietor  and  his  wife  are  English  people,  formerly  mis- 
sionaries in  China.     Their  hotel  is  more   like    a   cosy   little 


THE   RAILWAY-STATION,  SEOUL 


home,  and  under  the  motherly  care  of  Mrs.  Emberly  we 
found  the  problem  of  board  and  lodging  in  Korea  delightfully 
solved  ;  while  Mr.  Emberly,  with  his  knowledge  of  the  lan- 
guage and  customs  of  Korea  and  his  acquaintance  with  all 
sorts  of  people,  native  and  foreign,  was  of  infinite  assistance 
to  us  in  the  pursuit  of  illustrations  and  experiences.  Even 
the  Emberly  infants,  with  their  native  nurses  and  Korean 
playmates,  unconsciously  assist  in  furnishing  material  for 
2 


i8 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


DR.   ALLEN  S  VILLA 


photographic  record,  as  is  proved  by  the  picture  of  their 
"Anglo-Korean  Express,"  which  comes  careering  through 
the  garden  until  disaster  overtakes  it  at  a  sharp  turn  where  it 
striiies  a  stump,  and  sends  its  passengers  sprawHng  in  the  dust. 
In  the  course  of  our  first  stroll  citywards,  curious  illustra- 
tions of  Korean  customs  and  methods  are  noted  at  every  turn. 
Near  the  hotel  we  find  a  gang  of  laborers  beginning  an  e.xca- 
vation  ;  there  are  nine  men  in  that  gang  ;  they  have  only  one 


FELLOW-PASSENr.ERS 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


19 


shovel  among  them,  and  yet  the  entire  gang  is  hard  at  it 
operating  that  solitary  shovel.  One  man  plants  the  blade 
deep  in  the  earth,  his  eight  companions,  to  the  measure  of  a 
chanted  song,  give  vigorous  yankings  to  the  ropes  attached. 


ARRIVAL  AT  SEOUL 


jerking  the  shovel  free  and  thus  shooting  the  clods  of  earth 
to  a  considerable  distance.  And  a  few  paces  from  the  spot 
where  that  crude  contrivance  is  scattering  the  Korean  soil, 
we  find  an  American  surveyor  at  work  with  the  latest  pattern 
of  theodolite,  taking  levels  for  the  preliminary  work  on  a  pro- 
jected system  of  water-works  and 
supply  pipes,  the  contract  for 
which  has  recently  been  given 
to  an  American  company. 
In  line  with  the  surveyor's 
instrument  is  a  street  that 
leads  to  the  West  Gate  of 
Seoul,  one  of  the  lesser  portals. 


TFC  AMOLO-KOKEAN  F.XPBESS 


20 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


THE  STATION  HOTEL 


Through  that  medieval  arch  run  trolley-wires  and  tram- 
car  tracks,  over  it  telegraph  and  telephone  wires  are  fes- 
tooned ;  for  the  spider  of  modern  enterprise  is  spinning  its 
web  of  steel  about  this  dormant  Oriental  metropolis.     But 


A  COZY  CARAVANSARY 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


21 


just  as  the  clanging,  chunking  car  comes  arrogantly  bursting 
through  the  gate,  an  official  sedan-chair,  borne  silently  and 
with  slow  dignity  in  the  opposite  direction,  tells  us  that  the 
manners  and  methods  of  the  Middle  Ages  still  persist  in 
this  quaint  city   of   Seoul   despite   the  advent  of  electricity. 

Sharp  indeed  are  the  contrasts. 
The  cominonplace  twen- 
tieth   century  trol- 
ley-cars are  filled 
with  fantastic 
personages 
wearing  the 
dress    that 
was  in  fash- 
ion when 


the  Ming 
monarchs 
of    Peking 
set  styles 
for    China 
and   for    her 
tributary  states. 
The  Manchu  con- 
querors overthrew  the 

Ming  regime,  in  China,  and  i"ii  koklan  "steam  shovel" 

forced  unnumbered  millions  of  Chinese  to  shave  their  fore- 
heads and  to  cultivate  that  snake-like  capillary  appendage, 
which  even  to-day  distinguishes  the  almond-eyed  Celestial. 
But  when  the  wave  of  conquest  spread  over  the  vassal  king- 
dom of  Korea,  its  uncompromising  spirit  was  modified,  and 


22      SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 

the  Korean 's  coiffure  and  costume  were  respected.  Coated 
with  the  impervious  lacquer  of  Asiatic  conservation,  the  Korean 
gentleman  is  to-day,  in  appearance,  the  same  fantastic  figure 
that  he  was  in   1644.     We  see  comparatively  few  women  in 


AN  SURVEYOR 


the  streets.  Most  of  them  are  shrouded  in  coats  of  brilliant 
green,  which  are  not  put  on  like  coats,  but  merely  thrown  over 
the  head  and  clutched  under  the  chin,  concealing  the  faces  as 
do  the  veils  and  haiks  of  Moorish  women.  The  sleeves 
which  dangle  free  and  empty  have  white  cuffs,  while  long  red 
ribbons  add  a  dash  of  brilliancy  to  this  striking  costume. 
Sometimes  the  coat  is  folded  and  worn  like  a  tam-o-shanter 
on  the  head  ;  and  this  reveals  the  fact  that  the  dress  beneath 
the  overcoat  is  not  a  dress,  for  it  is  a  pair  of  baggy  trousers. 
The  coat,  however,  is  not  supposed  to  be  the  woman 's  own  ; 
although  its  use  by  married  women  is  general,  the  fiction  has 
it  that  it  is  the  fighting  costume  of  the  husband,  which  the 
faithful  wife  wears  in   time  of  peace  —  never  daring  to  get 


SEOUL.  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


23 


coirifortably  into  it  in  the  ordinary  way  for  fear  that  in  case 
of  sudden  alarm  there  might  be  some  delay  in  throwing  it 
upon  her  valiant  spouse  as  he  rushes  forth  to  battle.  The 
red  ribbons  are  supposed  to  have  been  stained  with  the  blood 
of  enemies  wiped  from  a  dripping  sword.  The  women  of  the 
lower  classes  are  usually  too  much  occupied  with  babies  and 
with  bundles  to  bother  with  the  traditiortal  green  coat. 
They  show  their  faces  and  a  clean  pair  of  heels  to  the 
observing  stranger  as  they  step  briskly  past.  They  carry 
burdens  on  their  heads  without  apparent  effort,  and  probably 
without  risk  of  injury  to  their  poor  little  brains ;  for  the  head 
of  nearly  every  woman  is  provided  with  a  natural  pad  com- 
posed of  her  own  hair  and  that  of  several  generations  of  her 


TliK  WKSl   OAIU 


24 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


female  ancestors  braided  into  a  mass  the  cubic  dimensions 
of  which  are  in  some  cases  astonishing.  Fortunately  Korean 
hair  is  uniform  in  color,  otherwise  these  braided  cushions 
would  offer  chromatic  capillary  contrasts  that  would  be 
unpleasantly  conspicuous  even  in  this  land  of  startling  sights. 
But  we  have  been  led  away  by  a  dissertation  on  the 
*'  eternal  feminine  ' '  from  the  trolley-cars  in  which  we  intend 
to  make  a  preliminary  run  across  the  city.     The  patron  of 


LATEST   FASHIONS 


the  line  is  supposed  to  board  the  cars  only  at  the  stations 
where  he  may  secure  a  ticket,  for  the  Korean  conductors  are 
not  allowed  to  collect  cash-fares;  —  they  proved  themselves 
so  clever  in  "knocking  down"  Korean  nickels  that  the 
management  introduced  a  system  of  single  and  fifty-ride 
punch-tickets.  All  Seoul  knew  of  this,  and  nearly  every 
soul  in  Seoul  had  his  yellow  street-car  ticket  on  his  person ; 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPrrAL  OF  KOREA 


25 


A  CSXnjQIAN  S  t: 


but  we  not  being  up-to-date  on 
local  matters  hail  a  car 
midway  between  two 
stations.  The  mo- 
tor-man obligingly 
brings  his  car  to  a 
standstill.  The 
conductor  in 
European  uni- 
form salutes  po- 
litely, and  before 
ringing  the  bell  asks 
in  hesitating  English, 
'Ticket  have  got,  gent- 
men ; ' '  We  reply  in  the  same 
style  of  Oriental  English,  "Ticket  no  have  got.  *'  "Ticket 
must  have."  is  the  next  speech.  "Ticket  gladly  will 
buy,"  is  our  reply.  "Money  to  receive  out  of  my  power 
is.  Ticket  hius^  have."  is  the  next  effort  of  the  httle 
man.  Meantime  the 
passengers  begin  to 
grow  impatient. 
"  But  here  is  money, 
four  times  the  fare  ; 
take  it.  and  move 
on, ' '  we  insist.  Sadly 
the  timid  little  cha!^ 
protests,  "Outof  ir. 
power  money  to  re- 
ceive, no  can  do  if 
ticket  no  have  got, 
p/easc  go  away.  " 
And  this  so  pitifully 
that  we  leave  the  car. 


26 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


asking  as  we  do  so,  "  Do  you  know  where 

we  can  buy  tickets?  "     He  looks  at  us 

with  a  helpless  smile,  his  hand  upon 

the  bell-rope,  and  replies,    "Yes, 

I  know,  but  it  is  too  difficult 

to  say  !  ' ' 

Thereupon  we  return  to  the 
hotel  to  meet  our  future  guide, 
interpreter,  and   friend,    who 
will  henceforth  accompany  us 
to  help  us  surmount  the  awk- 
ward barriers  of  language  that 
rise  in  the  path  of  the  stranger 
and  the  alien.     Mr.  Pak-Kee-Ho 
is  the  most  picturesque  cicerone  it 
has  ever  been  my  fortune  to  employ 


THE   HAIR  OF 
SEVERAL  GENERATI 


He  is  the  best-dressed 
guide  that  ever  smiled 
into  my  camera.  He 
speaks  English  that 
is  eminently  compre- 
hensible, for  he  was 
chief  interpreter  for 
the  late  General 
Greathouse,  the 
American  legal-ad- 
viser to  the  King. 
We  liked  to  be  seen 
with  Mr.  Pak,  al- 
though we  always 
felt  ashamed  of  our 
crude,  inartistic,  and 
convenient     clothes. 


A  LADV  OF  CHO-SEN 


SEOUL.  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


27 


A  TROLLEY-CAR  STATION 


for  he  wears  exquisite   attire    immaculately    laundered.       His 
hat  of  horsehair  and    split  bamboo  is  of  the  costlier  quality, 


A  UbV^    Ut    iiliAUI  Y 


28 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


worth  twenty-five  or  thirty  dollars,  and  his  teeth,  like  those 
of  all  Korean  gentlemen,  are  perfect.  The  entire  nation 
has  fine  teeth :  the  smiles  of  rich  and  poor  alike  reveal 
magnificent  rows  of  well-formed  ivories  of  purest  white. 
The  secret  of  it  all  is  salt.  No  toothbrushes  are  used,  no 
dental  preparations,  but  every  day  the  teeth  are  rubbed  with 
a  finger  moistened  and  dipped  in  common  salt.     Mr.   Pak  is 


MK.     PAK-KEE-HO 


a  man  of  family,  with  a  wife,  two  children,  a  mother-in-law, 
and  a  maid-servant,  yet  we  command  his  services  for  the 
equivalent  of  thirty-seven  and  a  half  cents  a  day.  He  him- 
self fixed  the  price,  said  by  old  residents  to  be  exorbitant ;  — 
we  pay  it  without  a  murmur,  after  the  manner  of  extrava- 
gant Americans.  His  help  was  worth  ten  times  its  cost. 
Mrs.  Pak  may  be  taken  as  a  fair  type  of  the  Korean 
woman,    placid    of    expression,    gentle   and    unassuming   of 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA      31 

manner,  respectful,  self-effacing,  and  submissive  like  all 
Asiatic  wives.  The  most  important  and  time-consuming  task 
of  the  Korean  matron  is  the  laundering  of  the  husband's 
dainty  dresses.  The  delicate  tulle-like  fabric,  affected  by 
the  gentleman  of  fashion,  is  never  ironed  ;  instead  it  is  beaten 
out  with  a  pair  of  wooden  paddles,  a  process  that  gives  it  a 
peculiar,  much-prized  luster.  The  music  of  the  laundering- 
sticks  is  one  of  the   characteristic  sounds  of   Seoul; — at  all 


MR.   PAK   AT  HOMK 

hours  of  the  day,  in  all  parts  of  the  city,  the  passer-by  is 
greeted  by  that  everlasting,  xylophonic  "rag-time,"  played 
by  hundreds  of  wifely  hands,  wielding  those  ironing  wands  of 
wood.  No  wonder  that  Mr.  Pak  wears  a  smile  of  broad  con- 
tent as  he  reveals  to  us  his  happy  little  home, — a  revelation 
he  would  not  have  made  had  he  shared  the  prejudices  and 
beliefs   of   his  neighbors,  whose  wives  are   rarely  seen   by 


32 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


THK  HOUSE  OF  THE  GREAT  BELL 


THE  BUDDHIST   PAGODA 


strangers  or  even  by 
the  masculine  friends 
of  the  husband. 

With  Mr.  Pak  we 
now  proceed  to  see 
the  sights  of  Seoul. 
The  first  is  the  big 
bell  of  Chong-No. 
It  may  be  seen  by 
peering  through  the 
bars  of  the  bell-house, 
but  it  is  rarely  heard. 
Formerly  it  gave  the 
signal  for  the  open- 
ing and  the  closing  of 
the  city-gates.  Its 
boom  was  once  re- 
garded as  a  voice  of 
command,  regulating 
the  daily  life  of  the 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


33 


A  UNIQUE  ARTISTIC  MONUMENT 


metropolis  ;  but 
now  the  gates 
cannot  be  shut 
until  the  trolley- 
cars  stop  running, 
and  the  nightly 
"owl-car,  "being 
quite  as  uncer- 
tain here  as  else- 
where, the  dis- 
gusted bell  has 
lapsed  into  indig- 
nant silence,  and 
broods  upon  the  evils  brought  upon  the  city  by  the  electric 
chariots   introduced   by   the    new   traction-syndicate. 

Another  sight  of  Seoul  is  a  Buddhist  monument,  an 
ornate  marble  pagoda  with  curious  figures  in  relief  on  every 
face  and  panel.  It  was  a  gift  from  a  Chinese  Emperor 
whose  daughter  married  a  Korean  King  long  years  ago, —  so 
long  ago,  Mr.  Pak  assures  me,  that  no  one  knows  anything 
about  the    event.     But    it    is   common   knowledge  that  the 

Japanese  invaders  when  they  came 

to  Seoul  three  hundred  years 

ago  undertook  to  carry  it 

off    as    a    war-trophy. 

They  removed  the 

topmost  tiers,  which 

now  rest  near  the 

base,    and   then 

abandoned    their 

attempt.       Nearby 

is    another   curious 

stone  in  the  form  of  a 

fat  tortoise  supporting 

3 


34 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


APPROAri!    TO    rilF.    'M 


a  tall  tablet.  For  many  years  the  pagoda  and  the  tortoise 
were  hidden  in  the  maze  of  narrow  alleys  of  a  poverty- 
stricken  quarter,  but  this  has  been  recently  cleared  away 
to  make  room  for  a  projected  public  garden  of  which  these 


MOUNTAIN-CLIMBING  MASONRY 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


35 


THE  PALACK  WALL 


long-lost    marble    curios   will    be    the    chief   attraction ;    the 
modernizing   of    Seoul    is   inevitable. 

The  great  sight  of  Seoul  is  the 
Imperial  Palace,  a  modest  rep- 
lica of  the  Forbidden    City 
in    Peking.       The  avenue 
of  approach  is  long  and 
wide,  bordered  by  the 
low  structures  housing 
the  various  depart- 
ments of  the  govern- 
ment.      The    back- 
ground is  imposing,  a 
range    of    tall    sharp 
peaks   over  which  the 
city  walls  go  climbing  in 
sweeping  zigzags,   hang- 
ing like  long   festoons  of 
masonry   from   every  crest. 


A  COK.-^i.K    :uUl^R 


36 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


The  main  gate 
of  the  Imperial 
City  is  definitely 
closed.  The  pal- 
ace is  abandoned, 
as  a  place  ac- 
cursed, a  place  of 
tragic  memories. 
The  emperor  may 
be  pardoned  for 
refusing  to  set 
foot  again  within  its  precincts,  for  the  last  years  of  his 
sojourn  there  were  years  of  mental  torture,  of  violence  and 
terror.  The  ferocious,  grinning  lions  stationed  at  the  gate 
are  there  to  ward  off  conflagrations,  evil  influences,  and  all 
manner  of  misfortune,  but  their  grimaces  were  as  unavailing 
as  those  of  the  array  of  little  figures  perched  on  the   tiled 


GUARDIAN   OI'-    THK    PALACE    GATE 


REAL   FAIRYLAND 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA      37 

Toofs  of  the  gates  and  towers.  Those  Httle  porcelain  apes 
and  pigs  and  demons  seen  on  every  royal  roof  are  used  as 
"Spirit  Scare-crows."  Their  fantastically  repellent  pres- 
ence on  the  housetop  is  supposed  to  discourage  the  efforts 
of  unwelcome  spirits  to  install  themselves  under  the  roof  on 
which  the  comic  little  sentries  sit.     We  find  them  even  on 


THK  IMPBRIAL  AUDIKNCB  HALL 


the  roof  of  the  Imperial  Audience  Hall,  looking  like  lines  of 
small  boys  glissading  down  the  ridges  of  the  roofs.  But 
faith  in  their  saving  powers  must  have  been  rudely  shaken 
by  the  events  that  have  transpired  here  in  this  splendid  home 
of  Korean  Majesty.  For  as  we  look  upon  the  empty  throne 
of  the  Emperor  in  the  great,  gorgeous  hall,  we  recall  the 
trouble  and  the  tragedy  that  have  marked  his  unhappy  reign 


38 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


Vassal  to  China,  by  virtue  of  an  oath  taken  by  one  of  his 
ancestors  in  the  dim,  almost  prehistoric  past ;  vassal  to 
Japan  by  virtue  of  the  semimythical  conquest  of  Korea  by 
a  woman  Mikado  in  the  year  202  b.  c.  and  of  the  well- 
authenticated  conquest  by  Hideyoshi's  army  in  1592,  the 
ill-starred  King  of  Korea  found  himself,  in  1894,  helpless 
between  two  rival  sovereign  nations,  both  of  which  claimed 
the  right  to  send  their  troops  into  Korea  to  quell  a  small 
rebellion  in  the.  southern  provinces.  China  dispatched  her 
troops  in  transports  without  notifying  Japan  in  advance,  as 
she  was  bound  to  do  by  an  old  agreement.  Japan,  proud  of 
her  modern  ships  and  well-drilled  regiments,  eager  to  play 
with  her  new  fighting-toys,  seized  this  convenient  opportun- 
ity and  poured  her  marvelously  efficient  forces  into  the  penin- 
sula. Qujck  work  was  made  of  the  Chinese  pretensions  in 
Korea.  The.  j,  Celestial  army  routed  at  Ping  Yang ;  the 
Celestial  fleet  annihilated  at  the  Yalu  River ;  the  modern 
forts  at  Port  Arthur  and  Wei-hai-wei   captured  ;  this  is  the 

story  of  Japan 's  rapid  and 
victorious  campaign. 

Thus  the  royal  gentle- 
man who  dwells  amid  the 
lotus-ponds  of  the  palace 


<*«    <■ 


THE  SUMMER   PAVILION 


THE   IMPERIAL   THRONE 


J 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


41 


park    of    Seoul  found    himself,  de- 
spite   himselt,    absolveil    from 
his  vassalage  to  China,  and 
also  to  Japan  who  volun- 
tarily renounced   her 
claims,    substitutinfj, 
however,  for  the  shad- 
ow   of    feudal   rights, 
the  substance  of  a  mili- 
tary occupation  of  the 
country.     She  then  pro- 
ceeded to  reform  Korea 
with  lightning-like  rapidity, 
attempting     to    accomplish 
here,    among    a    conservative 
people,     the    marvelous     work    of 


IN   THR   PALACH  PARK 


AN  ABANDON!-:!)  PALACB 


42 


SEOUL.  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


THE  LOTUS-POND 


modernization,  which    had    proved   so  successful   in    Japan. 
Sweeping  indeed  were  the  reforms  she  forced  upon  the  timid, 


FANC:PUL  ARCHITECTURK 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


43 


startled  Hermit  Na- 
tion which  she  had 
roused  from  medieval 
dreams;  a  new  consti- 
tution ;  the  Christian 
calendar ;  abolition 
of  hereditary  office- 
holding,  of  child- 
marriages,  and  of 
slavery;  establish- 
ment of  Sunday  as  a 
day  of  rest ;  modifi- 
cation of  all  sorts  of 
old  laws  and  customs, 
compelling  the  short- 
ening  of  the  long 
pipes  of  the  nobles, 
and,  worst  of  all,  the 
cutting  off  of  the  na- 
tional topknot,  that 
tightly  twisted  tuft  of 
hair  cultivated  upon 
the  crown  of  every 
male  Korean  and  re- 
garded by  him  as  the 
mark  of  manhood  ;   this  was  the  unkindest  cut  of  all. 

The  poor  king,  practically  a  prisoner  of  the  reforming 
enthusiasts  from  Japan,  signed  one  tradition-killing  edict  after 
another,  to  the  horror  and  amazement  of  his  people.  He 
was  the  first  to  cut  his  hair ;  the  royal  topknot  was  the  first 
to  fall.  Then,  to  keep  the  ball  of  Progress  rolling,  men  were 
stationed  at  the  palace  gates,  with  long  keen  shears  to  clip 
the  topknots  from  the  head  of  every  noble,  prince,  or  com- 
moner who  entered.     At  the  city-gates  other  deputy  barbers, 


liy  permission 

THE  FATHER  OF  THE  LATE  EMPEROR 


44 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


WHERE   THE    QUEEN 

WAS   MURUEREI 


supported  by  the  military, 
seized  the  peasants  as 
they  came  to  town, 
and  forcibly  de- 
prived them  of 
their  medieval 
coiffure.  And 
this  went  on  until 
a  famine  threat- 
ened, for,  the  news 
spreading  to  the  coun- 
try districts,  the  farmers 
ceased  to  come  to  town.  They 
retaliated  for  the  cutting  off  of  topknots  by  the  cutting  off  of 
food-supplies.  Then  the  official  shearers  went  abroad  in  the 
land,  reaping  a  hairy  harvest,  but  sowing  in  every  shorn  head 
the  seeds  of  sedition  and  hatred  of  the  Japanese  reformers. 
At  last  the  obnoxious  clipping  ceased.  The  Japanese  thought 
best  to  recall  their  capillary  gleaners  while  pressing  the  political 
and  economic  reforms.  But  no  apparent  progress  was  made ; 
an  unseen  hand  had  thrust  a  stick  into  the  wheels  of  the 
reform  machinery.  The  numerous 
useless  officials  and  palace-serv- 
ants who  had  been  dis- 
missed, as  a  matter  of 
economy,  reappeared 
and  began  to  draw  their 
salaries  as  before. 
The  Japanese  reforms 
stood,  on  paper,  but 
promised  to  remain 
ineffectual,  all  because 
one  clever  woman  was 
opposed  to  them.      That 


WHERE   THE   QUEEN  WAS  CREMATED 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA      47 

woman  was  the  Queen,  a  daughter  of  the  Chinese  clan  of  the 
Mings.  She  commanded  the  confidence  of  all  the  old  con- 
servatives and  court  parasites,  as  well  as  the  blind  obedience 
of  the  doting  King,  whom  she  had  ruled  for  many  years. 

She  had  succeeded  to  that  dominant  place  in  the  direc- 
tion of  affairs  that  had  been  held  in  earlier  years  by  the 
father  of  the  king,  the  famous  Tai  Wen  Koon,  who  for 
a  time  was  more  than  King  himself.  That  most  astute 
of  native  politicians  was  ruler  of  the  land  during  and  even 
after  the  minority  of  his  son,  the  present  monarch,  who  was 
not  born  to  the  purple  but  had  been  appointed  King.  The 
Tai  Wen  Koon  was  to  Korea  what  the  Empress  Dowager  has 
been  to  China  —  the  power  behind  and  above  the  imperial 
throne.      But  his  supremacy  was  temporarily  eclipsed.     The 


WHERE  THE  QUEEN  S  ASHES  U  K. 


48 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


royal   daughter-in-law  was   all-powerful    within    the    palace, 
the  Japanese  reformers  controlled  the  administration. 

Meantime  the  country  was  distracted.  The  King  was 
overwhelmed  by  the  impossible  task  of  reconciling  the 
progressive  policy  of  his  self-appointed  liberators  and 
mentors  from  Japan,  and  the  obstinate  conservatism  of 
his  entourage.  It  was  evident  that  so  long  as  the  Queen 
lived  and  ruled  the  King,  reform  must  remain  a  dead  letter. 
A  deed  that  stained  the  honor  of   Japan  removed  the  arch 


IMPERIAL  BUILDINGS 


enemy  of  progress.  With  the  connivance  of  the  Mikado's 
forces  a  mob,  in  which  were  mingled  both  Koreans  and  Japan- 
ese, was  permitted  to  break  into  the  palace.  Several  of  the 
palace  women,  mistaken  for  the  Queen,  were  killed  in  the 
confusion.  The  King  took  refuge  in  the  corner  room  of 
the  Queen's  private  pavilion.  There  he  was  overpowered  and 
the  Queen  was  killed  before  his  eyes.  Her  body  was  carried 
to  the  adjacent  grove  of  pines,  drenched  with  petroleum,  and 
burned  on  the  spot  now  marked  by  a  simple  shrine.     The 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


49 


^^^^'^ 

^^^^^^^H  -s  «^ 

Ml 

AT  THE  UNITED  STATES  LEGATION 

remains  were  utterly  consumed  save  for  a  finger,  which  was 
found  later  caught  in  a  casement  of  the  room  where  she  had 
struggled  with  her  murderers.  The  ashes  were  scattered 
upon  the  surface  of  a  lotus-pond.     Therefore  the  real  tomb  of 


RbSlUtNCK  OK    TMK   MIMSTbR  OF 
THE   HOUSEHOLD  DRPART.MENT 


so 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


Korea's  queen  is  marked  by  the  pagoda  on  an  island  in  that 
pond,  while  the  mausoleums  which  we  are  soon  to  visit  mark 
the  successive  resting-places  of  the  one  little  finger  that 
escaped  the  fury  of  the  regicides.  Thereafter  for  a  year  the 
terrorized  King,  practically  a  prisoner,  was  coerced  by  the 
triumphant  radical  party  to  dishonor  the   Queen's  memory 


with  defamatory  proclamations,  reducing  her  posthumously 
to  the  rank  of  servant.  For  a  time  the  royal  father,  the  once 
ultra-conservative,  progress-hating  Tai  Wen  Koon,  became  a 
leader  among  the  rabid  radicals.  Meantime  Japan,  ashamed 
of  the  part  played  by  her  ill-chosen,  overzealous  emissaries, 
recalled  her  troops  and  officials,  leaving  the  Korean  revolu- 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


51 


tionaries  to  carry  out  the  reforms  with  which  she  had  hoped 
to  bless  the  nation.  But  one  morning  the  party  in  power 
awoke  to  find  itself  proscribed  ;  the  King  had  escaped  from 
the  palace,  thanks  to  a  clever  scheme  planned  by  the  palace 
ladies.  Dressed  as  a  woman,  he  was  smuggled  away  in  a 
sedan-chair  to  the  Russian  Legation,  where  for  a  year  he  held 


STKR  SANDS'  GARDEN 


his  court  under  the  protection  of  the  Russian  representative 
and  a  guard  of  marines  from  a  Russian  ship-of-war.  Within 
twenty-four  hours  of  his  escape,  the  ministers  who  had  held 
him  captive  were  either  killed  or  forced  to  flee.  Two  were 
hacked  to  pieces  by  a  loyal  mob  in  the  main  street.  Then 
came  another  rain  of  edicts  and  proclamations,  declaring  null 


52  SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 

and  void  all  that  had  been  done  and  ordered  by  the  King  while 
in  the  power  of  his  enemies.  For  a  few  years  the  King  in  his 
new  dignity  as  Emperor  lived  in  a  new  palace  in  a  restricted 
enclosure,  under  the  very  shadow  of  the  legations  of  the  for- 
eign powers,  in  whom  by  turns  he  put  his  trust.  At  one 
time  we  hear  of  secret  passages  leading  from  the  palace  to 
one   legation,  or   of  gates   devised    to  facilitate  his  flight  into 


THE  POWER-HOUSE 


the  gardens  of  another.  But  in  no  one  did  the  Emperor 
place  more  implicit  confidence  than  in  his  next-door  neigh- 
bor, Dr.  H.  N.  Allen,  Minister  of  the  United  States.  Dr. 
Allen  has  been  many  years  in  Korea,  first  as  a  missionary, 
then  as  a  physician  to  the  court,  and  finally  as  our  diplo- 
matic representative.  From  the  staff  of  the  American  lega- 
tion the  King  chose  many  of  his  foreign  advisers.  A  for- 
mer Charg6  d'Affaires,  Mr.  Sands,  was   once    Minister  of  the 


3 

o 
ui 


2 

< 
o 
u 

z 

< 

3 
X 

Id 

S 
H 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


55 


Imperial  Household  Department,  practically  a  member  of 
the  cabinet,  treated  with  as  much  respect  as  a  Korean  noble, 
and  housed  in  a  luxurious  residence  on  a  height  that  over- 
looks the  palace  of  his  Imperial  Master. 

Other  foreigners  in  Korean  service  have  done  the  state 
some  service.  Prominent  among  them  is  Mr.  MacLeavy 
Brown,  a  subject  of  Great  Britain,  in  charge, of  the  Imperial 


AN  AMERICAN   HOME 


Customs.  Another  man  who  has  become  a  power  in  the 
land  is  Mr.  Bostwick,  the  leading  spirit  of  the  Seoul  Electric 
Railway  Company,  an  American  syndicate  that  not  only 
controls  the  local  trolley-line,  but  has  introduced  electric 
lighting,  water-works,  and  paved  roads.  The  American  power- 
houses are  sending  thrills  of  electrifying  energy  along  the 
deadened  nerves  of  this  sleepy  and  secluded  capital. 


56 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


We  dined  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Bostwick  in  their  pretty 
little  house,  where  every  night  a  dinner,  such  as  one  would 
not  expect  to  find  this  side  of  Fifth  Avenue,  is  spread  in  the 
glow   of    incandescent  lamps  ;    and   after  dinner,   while    the 


AN  AMERICAN    GARDEN 


hostess  at  the  piano  runs  over  the  latest  importations  from 
the  music-stores  of  San  Francisco,  we  watch  from  the  win- 
dows the  fantastic  lanterns  of  the  funeral  processions  that 
file  past  always  after  dark,  and  we  shudder  as  the  uncanny 
chorus  of  the  hired  mourners  breaks  in  upon  the  lovey-dovey 
measures   of   the    sextet    from    "  Florodora. " 

Another  American  home  is  that  of  the  chief  engineer  of 
the  Electric  Company,  where  hospitality  is  dispensed  by 
another  charming  hostess,  who  has  created  a  little  corner 
suggestive  of  California,  in  a  garden  just  outside  the  walls 
of  the  Korean  Capital. 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


57 


The  missionaries  of  religion  are  here,  as  well  as  those  ot 
science  and  material  progress.  But  that  is  another  story, 
which  I  shall  not  attempt  to  tell  although  it  merits  well  the 
telling.  Sufficient  to  say  that  the  Catholics  have  been  here 
for  more  than  a  hundred  years,  enduring  many  persecutions. 
Their  churches  occupy  the  most  coinmandin.^  sites.  The 
Protestants,  although  more  recently  arrived,  are  already  well 
established  in  buildings  that  are  as  admirable  in  intent  as 
they  are  inartistic  in  design.  On  esthetic  grounds  Korea 
would  be  justified  in  demolishing  the  hideous  buildings  with 
which  the  unpardonable  bad  taste  of  the  foreigner  has  dis- 
figured the  most  conspicuous  elevations  within  the  city  walls. 
But  quite  as  hideously  ir.congruous  as  the  missionary  build- 
ings are  the  trolley-cars  of  Seoul.  They  should  have  been 
made  to  look  like  dragons,  or  junks,  or  sedan-chairs  on 
wheels,  but  alas !  the  uncompromising  spirit  of  the  white 
man  imposes  on  all  the  Oriental  lands  he  conquers  commer- 
cially or  industrially  the  stamp  of  utilitarian  ugliness,  which 
he  regards  as  the  sign  and  badge 
of  Occidental  civilization. 

The  trolley-car  has  be- 
gun the  revolution  of  city 
life  in  Seoul.      It  has 
prevailed  where  Im- 
perial   commands, 
backed  by  the  mili- 
tary of  Japan  had 
failed,  —  namely, 
in   the   matter  of 
the  topknot.     The 
manager    of    the 
company  had  but  to 
say  the  word  and  the 
motor-men    and    the 


A  l-ASIIIONAULK  KQVlPAl.li 


58 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


conductors  quietly  clipped  off  their  cherished  topknots  and 
donned  the  uniform  caps  of  foreign  fashion.  But  even  the 
"trolley  reforms  "  have  not  been  accomplished  without  some 
opposition  ;  there  have  been  strikes  and  riots  and  popular 
demonstrations  against  the  modernization  of  Seoul.  Yet  many 
time-honored  customs  are  now  obsolete.  Formerly  the  gates 
were  closed  at  night ;  at  eight  o  'clock  the  great  bell  gave  the 


THE   NEW  OFFICES  OF  THE  TRACTION  SYNDICATE 


signal  for  all  men  to  retire  from  the  streets,  which  then  became 
till  midnight  the  property  of  the  Korean  women,  who  had 
been  all  day  confined  by  custom  to  their  homes.  There  were 
many  women  who  had  never  seen  the  streets  except  by  night, 
and  there  were  few  men  who  knew  the  streets  save  in  their 
daytime  aspect.  Men's  only  passports  to  the  streets  at  night 
were  total  blindness  or  a  prescription  to  be  filled  at  the  near- 
est drug-shop.     But  now  the  women  walk  abroad  by  day  and 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


59 


AN  OFFICIAL  CHAIR 


men  stay  out  nights,  as  in  more  civilized  communities.  In 
fact,  the  latter  seem  to  be  resolved  to  make  up  for  keeping 
early  hours  in  the  past  by  sleeping  out  all  night  in  the  streets. 
The  tram-car  track  is  their  favorite  couch,  for  the  rail  is 
shaped  like  the  pillow   on   which  Korean  sleepers   rest    the 


A  TKOU.EY-CAK 


6o 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


neck,  and  like  it,  is  extremely  hard.  We  often  saw  long 
rows  of  white-clad  citizens,  like  prostrate  ghosts,  laid  out 
on  mats  of  straw,  snoring  in  ecstasy,  their  necks  reposing 
on  the  cool,  and,   to  them,   comfortable  rails. 

One  night  the  11:30  owl-car  was  delayed.  The  lodgers 
on  its  beat,  not  knowing  that  it  had  not  passed,  retired  at 
the  usual  hour.  The  tragic  results  were  two  decapitations 
and  a  tumult.  Thereupon  the  company  posted  on  every 
trolley-pole  in  town  a  proclamation  declaring  that  no  one 
would  be  per  litted  to  sleep  upon  the  track,  and  that  the 
rails  were  private  property,  not  public  pillows.  The  plac- 
ards were  deciphered  by  indignant  citizens  ;  the  prohibition 
was  declared  an  interference  with  the  rights  of  individuals  ; 
the  posters  were  torn  down  or  scratched  off  during  the  fol- 
lowing night.  Then,  a  riot  being  imminent,  the  company 
capitulated,  and  the  triumphant  populace  continues  to  enjoy 
the  night  air  with  their  necks  upon  the  chilly  steel,  heroic- 
ally defying  the  electric  guillotine.  And  now  the  owl-car  runs 
on  schedule-time  or  else  defers  its  homeward  trip  till  morning. 


THl^   tASr   GATK 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


RKSTINC.  ON   THli  CITY   WALL 


Could  cinematograph  pictures  be  projected  on  the  pages 
of  this  book,  or  exhibited  by  means  of  some  simple  little 
instrument  that  could  be  operated  on  the  library-table  (and 
this  now  bids  fair  to  be  soon  accomplished),  then  one  of  our 
motion-pictures  would  at  this  juncture  reproduce  for  the 
reader  the  sensations  we   enjoyed   while  dashing  along  the 


62 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


thoroughfares  of  Seoul  on  one  of  those  swift  trolleys,  first 
toward  the  East  Gate  from  the  straw-roofed  suburbs,^ the 
gate  looming  bigger  and  bigger,  until  at  last  we  curve 
through  a  courtyard,  and  plunge  into  the  tunnel-like  arch 
from  wjjich  we  emerge  to  skim  straight  away  up  the  main 
street  of  Seoul,  scaring  horses,  and  spreading  dismay  among 
the  white-robed  denizens  of  the  Korean  Capital.  But  pend- 
ing the  perfecting  of  the  device  that  will   bring  the   living. 


illustrations  produced  by  animated  photography  within  the 
circle  of  the  family  reading-lamp,  there  revealing  the  very 
life  of  foreign  lands,  we  must  be  content  with  pictures  that 
suggest  movement  even  if  they  do  not  reproduce  it. 

I  wonder  if  those  who  read  these  words  appreciate  the 
value  of  motion-pictures  as  a  means  of  recording  life  as 
it  is  hved  in  this  century,  that  those  who   live   in  the   next 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


63 


may  actually  sec  the  livi)igr  figures  of  men  and  women  who 
lived  in  the  same  world  a  hundred  years  before  ? 

Life  is  indeed  the  most  profitable  study  in  the  world,  for 
all  life  is  divine  ;  and  he  who  loves  not  everything  that  lives 
is  unworthy  of  his  portion  of  the  joy  of  living.  To  picture 
life  is  the  end  and  aim  of  art.      Biography  —  the  writing  of 


EARLV    COMERS 


life  —  is  the  end  and  aim  of  literature.  To  record  life  in 
such  a  way  that  every  gesture,  movement,  and  expression  of 
one  man  or  of  a  hundred  men  may  be  reproduced  at  will  and 
make  that  man  or  that  multitude  appear  to  live  again  and 
reenact  their  parts,  this  is  the  end  and  aim  of  the  art-science 
of  motion-photography.    Motion-photography  is,  in  the  truest 


64 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


sense  —  Biography.  Is  it  not  the  writing  of  life  in  a  uni- 
versal language  —  that  of  action  ?  Rich  men  are  founding 
libraries  of  all  kinds  ;  why  not  a  Biographical  library  in  this 
new  sense  ;  an  institution  where  the  life  and  manners  and 
events  of  the  present,  recorded  on  the  scrolls  of  cinemato- 
graphic film,  shall  be  preserved  for  the  study  and  information 


THK   MORNING   MARKKT 


of  posterity  ?  Think  what  it  would  mean  could  we  to-day 
behold  upon  the  screen,  the  moving  semblance  of  Shakes- 
peare, observe  the  step  and  gesture  of  George  Washington, 
see  the  bitter  smile  of  Bonaparte,  or  even  study  the  panto- 
mime of  the  great  actors  of  the  past!  We  have  scores  of 
portraits    of    George    Washington    painted    by    great    artists, 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


65 


engravings  by  men  of  mark  ;  but  every  portrait  is  unlike  every 
other,  and  we  know  not  which  represents  the  man  himself. 
A  motion-portrait  would  show  him  to  us  as  he  appeared  in 
life  to  his  contemporaries.  I  crave  a  few  of  the  generous 
millions  now  being  transformed  into  libraries,  for  a  Library  of 
Cinematographic  Records,  thanks  to  which  posterity  will  find 
it  possible  to  awake  the  ghosts  of  all  the  great  men  of  this 
and   intervening  generations,    and   to   cause   the   people   of 


THK  PRINCIPAL  THOROUGHFARB 


to-day,  and  of  to-morrow,  the  people  of  all  lands  and  all 
races,  —  some  of  which  may  then  be  extinct  —  to  play  their 
parts  anew,  and  thus  bring  into  close  and  intimate  compari- 
son the  personality  of  individuals  and  the  manners  and  pecul- 
iarities of  multitudes  separated  from  one  another  by  a  long 
lapse  of  years.  Time  and  space  are  not  barriers  to  vision  ; 
for  example,  have  we  not  shown  upon  the  magic  screen  in 
the  great  cities  of  America,  the  Korean  crowds  of  hundreds 

6 


66 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


of  our  fellow-creatures  reenacting  their  unconscious  little 
comedy  of  customs  as  they  had  played  it  many  months 
before,  eight  thousand  miles  away,  on  the  other  side  of  the 
world,  in  the  streets  of  a  city  few  of  us  had  ever  seen? 


IN'  THK  STREET 


There  is  much  contrast  in  the  streets  of  Seoul,  for  some 
are  wide  as  the  boulevards  of  Paris,  others  as  narrow  as  the 
alleys  of  Canton.  The  excellent  condition  of  the  main  arter- 
ies is  due  to  the  efforts  of  an  official  who  tried  to  realize  at 
home  what  he  had  seen  in  Washington  while  acting  as 
Korean  minister.  He  cleared  the  wide  streets  of  the  shacks 
and  shanties  which  had  sprung  up  there  like  mushrooms 
under  the  tolerance  of  corrupt  officials  ;  he  paved  the  thor- 
oughfares, and  made  and  enforced  ordinances  for  their  care 
and  preservation.  Therefore  the  streets  of  Seoul,  which 
formerly  were  worse  even  than  those  of  Peking,  are  now 
better  than  those    of   any  native  city  in   the   Orient.     The 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


67 


passing  show  is  always  interesting.  Just  let  us  glance  a  mo- 
ment at  the  passers-by,  so  queerly  clad,  so  curiously  mannered. 
Note  the  coolies,  bearing  on  their  backs  burdens  of  amaz- 
ing bulk,  but  light  in  weight,  for  they  are  stacks  of  empty 
baskets  of  bamboo  covered  with  yellow  paper.  Observe  the 
bulls  buried  in  loads  of  brush  and  firewood,  like  oxen  ready 
for  a  barbecue.  And  then  look  at  the  hats  J  Let  us  begin 
with  the  biggest,  almost  a  yard  square,  made  of  straw  and 
worn  by  a  peasant.  But  the  rough  straw  hat  of  the  farmer 
which  costs  only  two  or  three  cents  must  not  be  confounded 
with  the  elegant  creation  assumed  by  gentlemen  when  they 
go  into  mourning  upon  the  loss  of  a  near  relative. 


m  I  K^■  HiRnKNS 


The  loss  of  a  father  is  a  calamity,  its  bitterness  enhanced 
by  the  isolation  to  which  it  dooms  the  bereaved  son,  who 
for  three  full  years  must  wear  a  long  grass-cloth  coat,  hide 
his  mournful  brow  beneath  a  scalloped  roof  of  straw,   and 


68 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


screen  his  tear-dimmed  eyes  by  holding  to  his  face  a  square 
of  yellow  grass-fabric,  stretched  on  two  slender  sticks.  Thus 
he  must  keep  his  form  and  features  from  the  gaze  of  men  for 
the  prescribed  period  of  one  thousand  and  ninety-five  days. 

Korea  is  indeed  the  land  of  hats,  and  every  hat  has  its 
significance.  But  first  of  all,  whence  comes  the  conven- 
tional headgear  of  the  Korean  gentleman  .■"  —  that  curious 
cone  of  horsehair  or  split  bamboo  on  a  bamboo  frame,  so  deli- 
cate, so  inconvenient,  and  so  picturesque !  Like  all  things 
interesting,  it  is  the  result  of  evolution.  Once  upon  a  time, 
—  for  the  story  goes  a  long  way  back,  back  to  the  days  of 
feudal  strife,  of  clashing  clans,  pretenders  to  the  throne  and 
rival  claimants  for  the  favors  of  the  king  —  once  upon  a  time 
a  wise  king  hit  upon  a  plan  to  tame  his  quarrelsome  lords  and 
princes  and  put  a  check  upon  conspiracies.      "  If  men  cannot 


SEOUL.  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


69 


FIRKWOOD 


put  their  heads  together,  they  cannot  conspire,"  said  this 
king;  "therefore,  my  lords,  you  must  wear  hats  so  big  that 
you  will  have  to  shout  to  one  another. ' '  He  prescribed  the 
size  and  shape  of  hats  for  all  his  subjects,  and  made  the  con- 
stant wearing  of  the  hat  obligatory.  The  removal  of  it  was 
regarded  as  an  act  of  treason  ;  injury  to  the  hat  brought  deep 
disgrace  upon  the  wearer.  Thus  fighting  and  conspiracy 
were  snuffed  out  by  those  hats  which  were  so  big  that  men 
could  not  converse  save  in  loud  tones,  and  dared  not  fight 
because  the  hat  was  made  of  pottery,  and  a  broken  hat  meant 
a  broken  fortune  at  court.  For  years  all  male  Koreans 
tottered  around  under  the  weight  of  flaring  hats  as  big  and 
breakable  as  punch-bowls.  Then  times  began  to  change, 
and  the  Korean  hat  began  its  evolution.  Gradually  the 
pottery  hat  fell  into  "innocuous  desuetude,"  a  well-merited 
fate,  and  finally  the  fantastic  fly-traps  of  to-day  emerged  tri- 
umphant in  their  elegance  and  comfort,  with  which  are  still 


^o 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


combined  some  of  the  essential  bigness  and  breakability.  It 
is  still  quite  impossible  for  a  Korean  to  indulge  in  a  brawl 
without  accumulating  evidence  thereof  in  the  form  of  dam- 
aged headgear.  It  is  bad  form,  even  to-day,  to  uncover  the 
head.  Hats  on,  in  doors  and  out — this  is  the  rule  of  courtesy. 
So  much  for  the  why  and  wherefore  of  the  hat.  Now  for 
the  thing  itself.      It  is  of  three  composite  parts  :      First  the 


BOV'S   HEADS  AND  MEN'S   HATS 


fillet  of  woven  horsehair  bound  around  the  head  so  tightly 
that  it  keeps  all  ideas  out.  It  confines  the  upturned  hair 
gathered  to  form  an  erect  topknot ;  over  this  is  placed  a  cap 
of  conical  shape  with  a  sort  of  terrace  in  front,  and  over  this 
in  turn  the  broad-brimmed  glossy  hat,  now  immutable  in 
form,  but  of  a  hundred  varying  qualities  ;  for  hats  which  look 
to  us  precisely  similar  may  cost  anywhere  from  two  to 
forty  dollars.     No  male  Korean,  no  matter  what  his  age,   i? 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


73 


regarded  as  a  man  till  he  has  duly  donned  the  hat  that 
enshrines  the  sacred  topknot.  No  man  may  don  the  hat 
until  he  has  assumed  the  topknot  and  is  prepared  to  marry. 
A  professed  bachelor  is  not  regarded  as  a  man  even  though 
he  live  a  hundred  years.  He  remains  in  the  estimation  of  his 
fellows  a  mere  unsophisticated  boy,  and  is  treated  as  a  boy 
and  like  a  boy  must  go  bareheaded,  his  hair  parted  in  the 
middle  and  plaited  down  his  back.     This  coiffure  gives  the 


MORE  HEADS  AND  HATS 


boys  of  Seoul  a  feminine  but  not  effeminate  appearance,  and 
foreign  visitors  frequently  remark  upon  the  boldness  of  the 
pretty  little  torn-boy  girls' with  whom  they  have  been  flirting. 
But  when  the  boy  becomes  engaged,  which  sometimes  hap- 
pens even  at  the  tender  age  of  ten  or  twelve,  he  is  then 
prospectively  a  man,  distinguished  from  his  playmates  who 
have  no  definite  matrimonial  prospects,  by  the  wearing  of  a 
hat  similar  in  form  to  the  man's  hat,   but  made  of  yellow 


74 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


straw.  A  proud  young  fiance,  crowned  with  the  ante-nup- 
tial hat  and  robed  in  the  traditional  pink  dress,  is  no  infre- 
quent figure  in  the  throng.  Juvenile  benedicts-to-be  enjoy 
all  the  freedom  given  to  the  boys  and  most  of  the  distinction 
accorded  to  men,  and  as  a  result  carry  themselves  with  a  cer- 
tain amount  of  reserve  and  dignity,  their  childhood  hid  away  be- 
neath the  hat  and  their  playful  instincts  tied  up  in  the  topknot. 
Still  another  form  of  hat  is  the  translucent  crown  of  yel- 
lowish oiled-paper,  seen  usually  in  rainy  weather ;  it  is 
merely  a  waterproof  cover  designed  to  protect  the  precious 
hat ;  it  may  be  taken  off,  folded  like  a  fan,  and  stowed  away 
as  easily  as  we  should  close  an  ordinary  umbrella. 


Photograph  by  j.  H.   Morris 


TAKING  COMFORT 


The  South  Gate  is  the  chief  landmark  of  Seoul,  a  busy 
meeting-place  for  the  tides  that  flow  from  the  city  to  the 
suburbs  and  from  the  suburbs  to  the  city.  Gates  in  the 
Orient  are  held  in  high  respect.  They  usually  bear  bom- 
bastic names  ;  and  the  gates  of  Seoul,  which  we  call  simply 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


75 


A  CkoWI) 


the  West,  East,  or  South  Gates,   are  known  to  the  natives 
as  the  Portals  of  ' '  Bright  Amia- 
biHty, "     "  High    Ceremony 
or  "  Elevated  Humanity.  " 
Out  through  the  South 
Gate  we  were  speed- 
ing   one    day,    on    a 
special  car  provided 
by  the  company,  to 
facilitate   our  cine- 
matographic    work, 
when  to  our  horror 
we  beheld  a  bull-cart 
stuck  fast  in  the  track, 
making   a    collision    very        _ 

THE    SOUTH    GATE 


1^ 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


THli  AVERTED  CATASTROPHE 


imminent ;  but,  continuing  to  turn  the  crank  of  our  instru- 
ment, we  completed  the  picture  to  an  anxious  finish,  the 
car  stopping  just  in  time  to  spare  the  bull,  and 
incidentally,  avoid  a  shaking  up  that  might  have  | 
been  disastrous.  Then,  after 
the  balky  bull  has  been  led 
to  a  place  of  safety,  and  the 
old  cart  with  its  sprawling 
wheels  has  been  backed  away, 
we  continue  our  interrupted 
trolley  party,  whizzing  out 
through  the  suburbs  and 
along  the  country  roads  to 
a  pretty  village  on  the 
banks  of  the  broad, 
placid  river  Han. 


KOREAN  "  KIDS  " 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


n 


The  river  towns  are  picturesque,  the  vistas  from  the 
bluffs  are  characterized  by  freshness  and  calm  that  may  have 
suggested  the  old  native  name  of  Korea,  "Cho-sen,"  which 
means  the  "Country  of  the  Morning  Calm,"  or  "Land  of 
Morning  Freshness. ' '  The  Korean  climate  is  one  of  the 
most  perfect  in  the  world,  a  fitting  climate  for  a  land  of 
gentle  aspect  where  peace  broods  upon  the  hills  and  valleys 
and  silence  rests  upon  the  waters.     We  register  a  vow  that 


sometime  we  will  come  to  this  strange  land  with  that  most 
precious  asset  of  the  traveler  —  time,  plenty  of  time  —  and 
invest  it  wisely,  sailing  away  up  a  wide  river  into  the  almost 
unknown  interior  provinces,  into  the  Korea  of  yesterday,  to 
which  few  echoes  of  the  outer  world  have  penetrated. 

But  for  the  present  there  is  enough  of  interest  within  a 
few  miles  of  the  walls  of  Seoul  to  yield  us  generous  dividends 
upon  our  very  small  preliminary  investment.     Not  far  from 


78 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


the  West  Gate  stand  two  significant  constructions,  marking 
tlie  beginning  of  the  road  that  leads  to  China,  the  road  along 
which  travelers  make  their  way  from  Seoul  to  Peking,  the 
journey  occupying  many  weeks.  Two  naked  pillars  are  the 
sole  remnants  of  an  arch  where  the  Korean  King  was  wont 
to  receive  the  emissaries  of  the  Emperor  of  China  and  to  do 
them    homage    as    a    subject    and    a    vassal   of  the  monarch 


By  permission 


BRIDGK  OVER   THE   HAN 


at  Peking.  The  characters  upon  the  new  arch  tell  of  its 
significance;  for  they  read,  "Standing  Alone";  that  is  to 
say,  "Korea  is  now  independent."  The  road  cuts  through 
a  range  of  hills  and  disappears,  tempting  us  to  follow  it  at 
least  a  little  way  on  its  long  trip  to  the  Celestial  Capital. 
Accordingly  we  find  ourselves  a  little  later  in  the  cut  called 
the  Peking  Pass,  through  which  a  constant  stream  of  country 
folk  is  flowing.     Carts  laden   with   big  stones  for  the  new 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA      8i 


I  HK  PEKING  PASS 


82 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


palace  come  creaking  down  the  hill,  the  poor  bulls,  aided  by 
the  driver,  striving  to  hold  back  the  crushing  weight  and 
keep   the    clumsy  contrivance   under    control    on    the    steep 


AN  ANCESTRAL  TOMB 


grades.  But  even  the  combined  efforts  of  the  man  and  bull 
in  front  could  not  prevent  a  catastrophe  were  it  not  for  the 
help  afforded  by  another  man  and  another  bull  behind.  The 
second  animal  is  harnessed  backwards  to  the  rear  of  the 
vehicle  and  backs  down  hill,  keeping  the  stern-hawsers  taut ; 
for  when  they  slacken,  the  man  tightens  the  line  made  fast 
to  a  ring  in  the  bull's  nose,  and  thus  in  an  attempt  to  save 
his  nose  the  bull  acts  as  a  brake  on  the  descending  cart. 
Even  in  the  open  country  we  encounter  the  Korean 
gentleman  in  his  immaculate  white  clothes,  strolling  along 
with  a  semipompous  air  as  if  the  world  belonged  to  him  and 
he  were  out   to  have   a  look  at  his  property.      He  loves  to 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


83 


spend  long  hours  with  his  fellows  in  idle  contemplation  near 
some  suburban  spring ;  for  the  Koreans  are  immensely  fond 
of  nature  and  have  boundless  faith  in  pure  spring  water  as  a 
panacea.  But  at  the  same  time  he  regards  all  water  as 
pure  ;  that  water,  the  cleansing  element,  can  itself  be  dirty, 
is  something  the  average  native  cannot  understand.  He 
makes  of  his  family-tombs  a  place  of  frequent  pilgrimages, 
which  partake  more  of  the  nature  of  picnics.  Rich  men 
and  nobles  have  elegant  little  houses  near  the  ancestral 
necropolis,  where  they  can  spend  the  summer  days  in  comfort 


YE  CHAI   S<K)N 


84      SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 

aiid  entertain  their  friends  as  at  a  country  villa.  While 
we  were  lingering  in  the  burial  grove  of  a  noble  family,  a 
servant  approaches,  asks  our  names  and  nationality,  retires, 
and  then  returns  to  inform  us  that  the  Prince  Ye  Chai  Soon, 


A   PRINCELY   HOST 


a  cousin  to  the  Emperor,  familiarly  known  as  the  "Fat 
Prince,"  is  in  the  "  Resting  House  "  near  at  hand  and  will 
be  pleased  to  receive  the  foreign  gentleman. 

The  prince,  a  portly  man,  who  in  spite  of  his  strange 
dress  and  his  fantastic  gauze-hat,  has  something  the  manner 
of  a  modern  clubman,  greets  us  at  the  door,  leads  us  down 
to  a  delicious  spring,  and  bids  us  drink  of  the  life-giving 
waters,  telling  us  that  whenever  he  feels  ill,  he  withdraws 
from  town  to  pass  a  week  in  contemplation  and  water-drink- 
ing near  his  grandmother's  grave.     Then  he  invites  us  into 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


85 


his  neat  and  trim  little  summer  cottage.  The  rooms  are  not 
unlike  those  of  a  Japanese  house  in  their  simplicity  and  bare- 
ness. There  are  straw  mats  on  the  floor,  but  underneath 
them  is  a  carpet  of  tough  Korean  paper.  There  are  slid- 
ing-screens  of  translucent  paper  as  windows,  other  sliding- 
screens  of  opaque  paper  to  darken  the  interior,  and,  hooked 
up  to  the  ceiling,  stout  paper-clad  partitions  that  may  be 
let  down  at  will  to  form  small  rooms  or  closets.  A  fascina- 
ting house  for  tricks,  deceptions,  and  concealments  — a  veri- 
table "magic  cabinet,  "  a  tempting  toy  for  grown-up  children. 
The  Prince  regales  us  with  cups  of  tepid  rice-tea  and 
glasses  of  warm  beer.  Strangely  enough,  tea  is  scarcely 
known  to  the  people  of  Korea  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  their 


IN  A  HOUSE  OP  PAP« 


86 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


nearest  neighbors,  Japan  and  China,  are  the  great  tea-grow- 
ing countries  of  the  world.  We  entertain  His  Highness  with 
our  portable  machine  for  showing  miniature  motion-pictures, 
the  like  of  which  he  has  never  seen  before.  He  grows 
enthusiastic  and  begs  us  to  allow  him  to  take  the  instrument 
to  the  Palace  to  show  it  to  the  Emperor.  We  gladly 
acquiesce,  and  after  teaching  him  how  to  operate  the  instru- 
ment, we  resume  our  tramp  through  the  suburban  villages 
and  along  the  country  roads  all  submerged  in  sunshine. 


A   KOREAN 


Those  who  have  traveled  widely  in  Korea  tell  us  that 
there  is  little  variety  in  the  landscape  or  the  villages ;  that 
these  suburban  settlements  near  Seoul  are  prototypes  of  all 
that  we  should  see  in  the  course  of  a  long  journey,  but  all 
agree  that  the  Buddhist  monasteries  in  the  remote  mountain- 
regions  are  well  worthy  of  a  pilgrimage.  That  this  must  be 
true  we  are  convinced  as  we  pause  before  the  ghostly  outline 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


89 


of  the  "  Whito  Buddha,"  the  most  curious  sight  In  the 
environs  of  the  capital.  A  priest  from  the  neighboring 
monastery  is  presenting  offerings  at  the  instance  of  the  boy 
who  has  come  as  messenger  from  some  one  who  desired 
prayers  and  sent  the  cash  to  pa)-  the  priest  for  saying  them. 
But  Buddhism  is  under  a  ban  in  Korea.  For  three  hun- 
dred years  previous  to  1894  "O  Buddhist  priest  was  permitted 


A  SUBUKIAN   VII  I   \.,l 

to  enter  a  walled  city.  Therefore  to-day  the  cities  are  dig- 
nified by  no  temples  and  can  boast  no  religious  buildings  save 
the  unsightly  foreign  churches  reared  by  zealous  but  inar- 
tistic missionaries.  The  exclusion  of  the  priests  was  due 
indirectly  to  the  cunning  of  the  Japanese,  who  during  the 
invasion  of  1 592  disguised  their  soldiers  in  the  garb  of  Bud- 
dhist priests  and  thus  took  many  towns  by  strategy.  There- 
fore,   to   guard   against   a  recurrence  of  this  sort  of  thing. 


90 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


w ' '. 

p^^^ 

ik^^^.k>_»^Mi^^^  ^ ' 

iki'JF  v**^- 

^.#^..- 

'ial^ 

^   *^ 

A    IIUDDHIST   MONASTERY 


priests  were  declared  tabu,  and  remained  outcasts  until  the 
Japanese  appeared  again  as  conquerors,  in  1894,  demanding 
among  other  changes  and  reforms  the  repeal  of  the  act  ex- 
cluding the  holy  men  from  the  walled  cities.  Their  faith,  how- 
ever, is  still  shut  out  of  the  hearts  of  all  save  a  small  minority. 


A   MORTUARY   GATE 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA  91 


THE  TOMB  OF  THB  QUEEN 

But,  broadly  speaking,  Korea  has  no  religion.  Buddhism 
is  looked  down  upon  by  the  better  class ;  Christianity  is 
tolerated  and  marveled  at  —  a  good  beginning,  but  only  a 
beginning ;  and  Confucianism  has  lost  its  hold  since  the 
Japanese   abolished    the    time-honored    literary  examinations 


STONE   QUADRi;PEDS 


92 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OP'  KOREA 


based  on  the  writings  of  Confucius  and  the  Chinese  classics. 
But  if  Korea  has  no  faith  in  gods  and  priests,  she  is  bound 
soul  and  mind  by  the  fear  of  demons  and  is  slavishly  sub- 
missive to  the  dictates  and  exactions  of  the  sorceresses, 
called  mutangs,  who  claim   to  have  the  power  of   casting 


Photograph  by  J.  H.  Morris 


AN   IMPERIAL  PROCESSION 


out  or  foiling  the  innumerable  demons  who  hover  in  clouds 
above  every  city,  inhabit  every  tree  and  bush,  or  abide 
amid  the  rafters  of  every  house.  Even  after  death  they 
exert  malicious  influences,  and  in  the  location  of  tombs, — 
usually  placed  on  hillsides,  and  if  possible  in  the  rare 
remaining  groves  —  due  regard  must  be  paid  to  the  wishes 
of  the  dominant  demons  of  the  region.  The  strength  of 
the    Korean    race    has   been    sapped    by  superstition.     The 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


93 


GUARDIAN   WARRIORS 


Emperor  himself  is  the  most  conspicuous  victim  of  super- 
stition. The  nation  has  paid  exorbitant  tribute  to  the  art  of 
geomancy,  because  of  the  Imperial  belief  in  the  potency 
of  the  predictions  and  deductions  of  the   "Earth  Doctors." 


.,«.       _>n^i  11 

ib^^ 

«> 

■ 

HI 

^H 

-■^  -  J  ■*^-- 

^ 

jk 

k 

^ 

[W 

H 

Sj 

1 

^ 

^  '■ . 

'^^^^H 

THE   AMERICAN-BUILT    HIGHWAY 


94 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


The  successive  interments  of  the  murdered  Queen  throw 
into  relief  the  contradictory  influences  of  superstition  and 
science  that  prevail  by  turns  at  court.  The  first  tomb  near 
the  city  was  built  at  a  tremendous  cost ;  the  little  finger  of 
the  Queen  —  all  that  remained  of  the  poor  lady —  was  trans- 
lated with  great  pomp  to  the  sacred  enclosure  and  buried 
with  due  ceremony  in  the  conventional  mound,  above  which 
an  unconventional  roof  of  modern  corrugated-iron  was  erected 


THE  TOP  OF  THE  PASS 


as  a  shelter.  Seventy  thousand  dollars  were  expended  in 
works  and  ceremonies,  but  in  vain.  The  sorcerers  declared 
that  the  spirit  of  the  murdered  queen  could  not  rest  peacefully 
unless  her  finger  be  again  interred  in  another  and  more  propi- 
tious spot.  In  vain  the  temples,  prayer-houses,  and  the  tra- 
ditional images  of  animals  ranged  round  the  mound  facing  the 
outer  wall,  to  detect  and  intercept  approaching  demons  of 
unrest.  In  vain  also  the  traditional  figures  of  warriors  and 
watchmen  standing  guard  before  the  tomb  ready  to  slay  the 


STUDYING  THE  CLASSICS 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


9; 


rilii  OLD    ROAD 


peace-disturbing  spirits.  In  vain  the  incantations  of  the 
mutanj^s  and  the  gcomancers.  The  site  was  unpropitious ;  the 
ghost  of  the  poor  queen  could  never  find  repose  until  the  finger 
be  retranslated  to  a  more  favorable  and  happier-chosen  spot. 
The  Emperor,  therefore,  commanded  the  wise  Earth  Doctors 


ASKINt:    THK    WAY 


98 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


to  find  that  spot.  For  many  months  the  geomancers  studied 
sites  and  situations.  They  finally  agreed  upon  a  place  that 
seemed  to  fulfil  all  essential  conditions,  and  work  was  begun 
at  once.  But  injudicious  laborers  struck  a  huge  mass  of  buried 
rock, — eloquent  evidence  that  the  Imperial  conjurors  had 
made  a  grave  mistake,  for  a  queen 's  spirit  could  never  rest 


THE   NEW  TOMB 


upon  a  rocky  bed.  One  wise  man  suffered  death  for  his 
acknowledged  lack  of  skill ;  his  confreres  tremblingly  renewed 
the  search  for  the  propitious  spot. 

Let  us  now  follow  their  example  and  set  out  in  search  of 
the  new  site  for  the  tomb  of  her  Korean  Majesty.  One  of 
the  most  amazing  things  in  all  Korea  is  a  highway  leading 
out  from  Seoul  to  the  new  tomb,  some  seventeen  miles  dis- 
tant,—  a  unique  and  splendid  highway,  in  a  practically  road- 
less land.  Why  was  it  made.'  the  stranger  will  inquire. 
Because  the  queen's  remains  must  be  escorted  to  the  new 
tomb  by  a  great  procession  forty  feet  wide,  and  this  road, 
seventeen  miles  long,  was  made  merely  for  the  prospective 
passage   of  that  procession  which  should   have  occurred  in 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


99 


1 90 1,  but  which  has  been  repeatedly  put  off.  Korean  cus- 
tom and  superstition  play  into  the  hands  of  American  ability 
and  enterprise,  for  the  contract  for  the  making  of  this  road 
fell  naturally  to  the  American  syndicate  which  is  building  the 
new  water-works  and  operating  the  electric  line.  The  con- 
tract called  for  a  forty-foot  road  ;  the  company  has  made  it 


Photouraph  by  J.  H.  Mofrl* 


A  PROCESSION  TO  THE  ANCESTRAL  TOMBS 


fifty  feet  in  width,  and  will  run  trolley-cars  along  the  extra 
ten-foot  strip  to  carry  picnic  parties  to  the  new  necropolis. 
But  no  provision  has  been  made  for  the  maintenance  of  this 
funeral  highway ;  it  will  in  time  become  as  vague  and  difficult 
to  traverse  as  the  old  native  road  by  which  we  traveled  in 
attempting  to  make  a  short  cut  and  save  distance.  Near  the 
site  selected  as  the  final  resting-place  for  the  uncanny  little 


loo  SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


AN  ARCHERY   RANGE 


finger  of  the  assassinated  queen,  we  find  a  thousand  workmen 
engaged  in  the  construction  of  the  various  buildings  and  the 
landscape  work  necessary  to  fit  the  place  for  its  high  and 
most  sacred  purpose.  A  town  has  sprung  into  being  in  the 
wilderness  as  a  result  of  the  extensive  labors  undertaken 
here.  Even  to  our  ignorant  eyes,  untrained  in  the  mysteries 
of  geomancy,   the  site  appears  decidedly  propitious — a  soft 


GENTLEMEN  AT   ARCHERY   PRACTICE 


SEOUL.  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


lOI 


and  comfortable  hill  as  base  ;  a  formidable  mountain-range 
as  background  and  protection  ;  pine-groves  to  furnish  nuisic 
when  the  winds  shall  blow,  and  spacious  level  areas  across 
which  evil  spirits  cannot  pass  without  detection.  Let  us 
hope  that  the  Queen's  spirit  will  at  last  find  rest  before  the 
Imperial  Exchequer  be  exhausted  through  another  error  of  the 
sorcerers,  to  whose  feigned  wisdom  the  Emperor  bows  in  super- 
stitious fear,  heeding  religiously  their  prophecies  and  warnings. 


Hy  periitlssioii 

-HIS    HIGHNESS,    VE    CHAT    SOON 

WHO  COMMlTTF.n  SUICIDE   BY   TAKING  OPlfJI   AT  THE  COUHAND  OF  THE 
EMPEROR   WHOM    HE  HAP  OFFENDED 


I02 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


When  will  men  wake  and  banish  from  the  earth  the 
countless  frauds  fostered  by  cowardly  custom  and  tradition  ? 
• — in  our  own  land  as  well  as  in  Korea?  Would  that  the 
contemplation  of  the  foolishness  of  others  could  teach  us  to 
despise  our  own  pet  superstitions!  We  laugh  at  the  credulity 
of  these  unenlightened  people,  and  yet  we  dare  not  sit 
thirteen  at  table  ;  we  hesitate  to  begin  anything  on  Friday ; 


By  permission  ^  GESANG  AND  ATTENDANTS 

we  tremble  if  the  new  moon  looks  at  us  over  the  left 
shoulder, —  to  say  nothing  of  other  paralyzing  superstitions  to 
which  so  many  of  us  have  sacrificed  our  reason. 

Three  of  the  spacious  royal  demeures  of  the  Korean 
Emperor  in  Seoul  have  been  abandoned  for  reasons  based  on 
morbid  sentmient  or  superstition.     One  palace  park,  however, 


IN  MUUKNING   UKESS 


IN  STREET  COSTUME 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


105 


has  been  a  public  playground  for  a  generation.  There 
the  new  army  is  occasionally  drilled,  and  thither  gentlemen  of 
Seoul  resort  for  athletic  sports  and  pleasures,  of  which  the 
chief  is  archery.  The  Archery  Range  is  excellent ;  a  temple- 
terrace  for  the  archers,  the  target  on  a  terraced  hillside, 
beyond  a  broad  green-clad  depression  where  passers-by  may 
walk  in  safety  beneath  the  high  curvings  of  the  feathered 
shafts,  for  the  Korean  gentlemen  aim  high,  as  if  intent  on 
hitting  unseen  stars.  And  they  are  accurate  of  aim  ;  for 
nearly  every  arrow  as  it  descends  from  the  cleft  skies  strikes 
the  mark  or,  at  the  worst,  falls  very  near  it.  We  spend  an 
interesting  hour  watching  the  gentlemen  of  Seoul  contending 
in  friendly   rivalry  in   this   dignified   and    medieval    e.xercise. 


riiolograph  1>)  J.  H.  Morris 

THB  BX-EMPEROR  WITH  TWO  OK   HIS  SONS,  THE  ELDEST  AND  THE  YOUNGEST 


io6 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


Dignity  is  a  Korean  characteristic,  which,  however,  in  the  case 
of  the  great  personages,  will  be  modified  by  the  inevitable 
adoption  of  the  unpleasing  costume  of  civilization.  The  grand 
air  is  not  consistent  with  the  coats  and  trousers  of  to-day. 
As  for  the  new  palace,  where  the  Emperor  now  lives, 
venturing  out  only  once  or  twice  a  year,  we  gained  admission 
to  its  precincts  through  the  influence  of  our  little  motion- 
picture  machine.  As  I  have  already  told  you,  it  was  taken 
to  be  shown  to  the  Emperor  by  the  "Fat  Prince,"  Ye  Chai 
Soon.  It  was  retained  two  days  at  the  palace  and  sent  back 
in  the  dead  of  night  by  Imperial  messengers,  who  came  with 
torches  and  lanterns  through  the  streets,  roused  the  hotel, 
and  delivered  the  magic-box  accompanied  by  several  presents 
from  his  Majesty,  including  twenty  yards  of  rich  green  silk 
and  half  a  dozen  fans,  together  with  an  explanation  of  the 
delay,  due  to  the  fact  that  the  baby  prince,  youngest  son  of 
the  Emperor  and  actual  palace  tyrant,  had  been  fascinated  by 
the  toy  and  had  wept  when  they  attempted  to  take  it  from 
him,  falling  asleep  still  gripping  it  firmly  in  his  chubby  hands. 


IP 

im 

^H 

^^^L^^>, 

l^^^^^^l 

^^^^^bjiId  I 

fpRsA  1 1  n  iu«  au  1  fit^l^ : 

9^^1 

_-r      ■*'          M     ..: 

THE  FRENCH   HOTEL . 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


107 


THI-:    GAIK   OK    THl-:    NHW    PA[.ACE 


Next  day  there 
came  an  invita- 
tion from  the  Fat 
Prince  to  appear 
at  the  palace  to 
see  the  Imperial 
dancing  girls ;  but 
a  postscript  begs 
us  to  be  sure  to 
bring  the  picture- 
machine.  Mr. 
Pak  remarks  in  a 
warning  tone :  "If 
you  take  machine 
one  time  more 
palace  think  you 
lose  him."  We 
went,  prepared  to 
part  with  the  cov- 
eted box,   gladly 


io8 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


presenting  it  to  the  little  Prince  to  stop  his  weeping,  receiving 
in  return  twenty  yards  more  of  rich  green  silk,  two  kakemonos, 
and  other  gifts  of  silver,  and,  what  we  prized  most  of  all,  a 
peep  at  a  portion  of  the  Imperial  corps-de-ballet.  The  danc- 
ing-girls of  Korea,  called  '' g-esang;"  occupy  about  the  same 
place  as  the  geishas  of  Japan,  save  that  most  of  them  are 
employed   chiefly   in   the  palace,    there  being  an  established 


PANORAMA   FROM 


troupe  of  over  eighty  coryphees,  constantly  in  readiness  to 
dance  before  the  Emperor.  They  ride  about  the  town  in 
elegant  sedans,  attended  always  by  a  woman  servant.  They 
are  sometimes  pretty,  in  a  mild  and  featureless  sort  of  way, 
but  always  immaculately  dressed,  with  faces  powdered  and 
made  up  until  they  look  like  placid  masks.  As  for  their  art, 
its  charm  is  not  apparent  to  the  stranger  ;  monotonous,  stiff. 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


109 


and  automatic  in  their  posturing,  and  quite  expressionless  of 
visage,  they  dance  to  the  dull  music  thumped  on  a  double- 
drum.  And  this  sort  of  thing  is  regarded  as  the  height  of 
gaiety  at  the  Korean  court.  The  Emperor  spends  hours 
every  day  in  watching  the  gyrations  of  his  fourscore  automa- 
tons.    We  are  happy  to   have  seen  it,  for  so  much  mystery 


THK  CATHOLIC   CATHKDKAI, 


surrounded  the  celebrated  Palace  Gesang  that  we  should  have 
been  as  bitterly  disappointed  in  another  sense  had  not  our 
magic  pictures  gained  us  entrance  to  the  palace  courts.  But 
even  the  magic  pictures  that  have  bewitched  the  Imperial 
circle  from  the  Emperor  to  the  Baby  Prince,  do  not  awaken 
the  slightest  spark  of  interest  in  the  impassive  coryphees, 
who  look  into  the  instrument  with  uncomprehending  eyes. 


IIO 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 


The  dancing  troupe  having  been  suddenly  summoned  to  the 
Imperial  presence,  we  took  our  departure  from  the  palace, 
stopping  to  refresh  ourselves  at  the  new  French  Hotel  re- 
cently opened  just  across  the  street.     Curious    indeed   this 


WANDERING   CITV-WALLS 


mingling  of  the  Oriental  and  the  Occidental  in  this  old  city, 
so  long  secluded  from  the  outer  world.  But  brought  at  last 
in  touch  with  what  the  modern  world  calls  progress,  the 
speedy  transformation  of  old  Seoul  is  now  inevitable.  The 
soldiers  who  stand  guard  beneath  the  palace  portal  are  uni- 
formed in  boats  and  trousers,  and  wear  European  caps  above 
their  horsehair  fillets  and  their  native  topknots,  The  army 
has  already  been  transformed  half-a-dozen  times,  for  it  has 
been  the  toy  of  foreign  drill-masters  of  every  nation  that  has 
held  successively  the  favor  of  the  king.  America,  Japan,  and 
Russia  have  had  the  longest  innings.  To-day,  Korean  officers 
are  in  command,  but  the  men  exhibit  the  good  points  drilled 
into  them  by  their  old  instructors  of  various  rival  nations. 
Four  elements  are  now  at  work  in  this  most  interesting 
city,   shaping  the  future   of  the   Hermit   Kingdom.     One  is 


SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA  III 

American  enteiprine,  exemplified  by  the  activity  of  the  syn- 
dicate to  which  Seoul  owes  electric  cars,  electric  lights,  and 
a  modern  system  of  water  supply.  Another,  the  missionaries, 
striving  to  wipe  from  the  Korean  mind  the  cobweb  of  demon- 
ology,  which,  with  the  network  spread  by  prejudice  and 
custom,  fortns  the  only  barrier  to  the  introduction  of  a  real' 
religion.  A  third  is  the  commercial  and  semi-political  aggres- 
sion of  the  Japanese,  who  people  the  seaports,  control  the 
shipping  trade,  and  have  planted  a  colony  of  five  thousand 


THE  SEA-PATH   TO  JAPAN 


Japanese  in  Seoul  itself.  Japanese  statesmen  know  that  they 
must  have  Korea  to  receive  and  feed  the  ever-increasing 
population  of  Dai  Nippon,  for  Korea  is  but  sparsely  inhabited  ; 
it  has  only  twelve  million  people  at  the  most  aud,  properly 


112  SEOUL,  THE  CAPITAL  OF  KOREA 

cultivated,  it  could  support  as  many  more.  The  fourth  ele- 
ment is  the  silent ' '  waiting  policy  ' '  of  Russia.  Russian  states- 
men have  for  years  coveted  the  long,  conveniently-situated 
peninsula  of  Korea  to  round  out  the  Asiatic  Empire  of  the 
Muscovite,  to  give  it  a  frontage  on  the  Oceanic  highways  of 
the  Orient.  Besides  these  elements,  there  is,  last  and  appar- 
ently least  and  weakest :  the  Korean  court,  shut  up  within 
the  walls  of  a  restricted  palace-park.  Open  to  arguments 
of  progress,  it  is  eager  for  American  advice,  and  yet  at  the 
same  time,  a  prey  to  superstition  ;  fearful  of  Japanese  aggres- 
sion, already  suffered  thrice,  it  remains  uncertain  as  to  the 
designs  of  Russia.  The  Emperor  himself  seems  bound  hand 
and  foot  by  the  cruel  shackles  of  custom  and  tradition. 

Which  will  prevail .''  America  with  her  electricity,  the 
church  with  her  religious  teachings,  Japan  with  her  bayonets 
and  merchandise,  Russia  with  her  diplomacy  and  patience, 
or  the  Emperor  of  Ta-han  with  his  eighty  calm-faced  gesang 
and  his  innumerable  sorcerers  .'' 

In  1910  Korea's  fate  was  settled.  By  a  treaty  with  Japan, 
Korea  ceased  to  be  a  separate  nation,  the  Emperor  was  deprived 
of  his  title  and  all  political  power,  and  Korea  became  an  integral 
part  of  Japan.  Whether  the  future  will  bring  more  changes 
cannot  be  foretold. 


THE  TEA  HOUSE  OF  THE  EIGHT 
HUNDRED  PINE  TREES 

Near  Tokyo,  on  the  banks  of  the  Sumida 
River,  stood  qn:^9^f74^h&llRq8t^(|Q\ig^J1^f}^lytea 
houses  in  all  Japan — the  Yao-Matsu,  or  the 
Tea  House  of  the  Eight  Hundred  Pine  Trees. 
Here  formerly  one  could  find  the  peace  and 
charm  of  the  country — today  Tokyo  is 
expanding  and  has  already  flung  its  factories 
and  warehouses  around  about  the  garden 
of  the  Yao  JNlatsu,  which  in  spite  of  all 
retains  much  of  its  old-time  fascination. 


•'V  •  >  "•  »' 


edi  •; 

ex    oYio! 
esho  joisi  r  ■ 

,      .(ToftRfft-i, 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


The  Covrvtrj; 


^HE  HISTORY  of  the  remote  ages  of  Japan 
is  made  up  of  fact  and  fable  so  strangely 
mingled  that  it  is  now  almost  impossible  to  distinguish 
authentic  record  from  mere    tradition. 

But  though  we  may  not  read  with  conviction  the  early 
annals  of  this  land,  yet  it  may  be  well  before  visiting  their 
shores  to  know  something  of  what  the  Japanese  believe  in 


ii6 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


regard  to  the  origin  of  their  islands  and  of  their  race.  Let  lis 
therefore  turn  to  their  most  ancient  record,  their  book  of 
Genesis,  called  the  "Kojiki.  "  In  this  venerable  collection  of 
myths  and  legends  we  read  that  in  the  beginning  all  things 
were  in  chaos,  and  heaven  and  earth  were  not  yet  separated. 
But  that,  during  those  long  ages  while  the  world  floated  in  a 
cosmic  mass,  there  existed  innumerable  generations  of  gods 
from  whom  descended  the  two  personages  who  play  a  most 
important  part  in  Japanese  Mythology.  They  are  Izanagi 
and  Izanami,  the  divine  Adam  and  Eve  of  Japan. 

This  heavenly  pair  having  stepped  out  on  the  floating 
Bridge  of  Heaven,  the  male  plunged  his  jeweled  spear  into 
the  unstable  waters  beneath   them  ;    and  as  he  withdrew  it, 


THE   SACKl^D    i'VKAMln 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


117 


PhiitO|;raiih  by  U.  M.  I'oole 


FROM   THK    BRIDGE  OF   HEAVEN 


the  trickling  drops  formed  an  archipelago  of  fair  and  lovely 
islands ;  and  these  islands  are  called  Dai  Nippon,  or  Great 
Japan.  Then,  says  the  chronicle,  the  creative  pair  descended 
to  one  of  the  islands  and  began  a  journey  around  it,  going 
each  in  an  opposite  direction.  At  their  meeting,  half-way, 
the  female  spirit,  pleased  at  the  sight  of  Izanagi,  cried,  "  How 
joyful  to  meet  a  lovely  man!"  But  he,  offended  that  the 
first  words  spoken  on  earth  should  have  been  pronounced  by 
a  woman,  required  the  circuit  to  be  repeated  ;  and  at  the 
second  meeting  it  was  the  man  who  spoke  first,  saying, 
"How  joyful  to  meet  a  lovely  woman!"  And  in  this  e.x- 
change  of  compliments  was  the  beginning  of  the  art  of  love. 
Their  first  child  was  called  Ama-terasu-o-mi-kami,  or  the 
"Heaven  Illuminating  Goddess  ";  for  she  shone  beautifully, 
and  lighted  the  Heavens  and  Earth.  To  her  were  given  the 
skies  for  her  kingdom,  and  to  this  day  the  Sun  Goddess  sits 
on  high  and  smiles  on  fair  Japan. 


ii8 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


But  this  bright  deity  desired  an  earthly  empire  for  her 
grandson,  named  Ninigi,  and  so,  relates  another  chronicle, 
she  caused  him  "  to  thrust  from  him  Heaven's  eternal  throne, 
to  fling  open  Heaven's  eternal  doors,  to  cleave  with  might 
his  way  from  out  Heaven 's  many  piled  clouds,  and  then  to 
descend  from  Heaven  ' ' ;  and  after  his  descent,  the  floating 
bridge  dissolved,  the  Heaven  and  the  Earth  became  still  farther 
separated,  and  communication  between  them  forever  ceased. 
Ninigi,  though  received  with  great  honor  by  the  people  of 
the  earth,  was  not  destined  to  become  himself  their  ruler.     It 

remained  for  his 
great  grandson 
Jimmu  Tenno  to 
found,  by  con- 
quest, that  long- 
lived  dynasty  of 
which  a  repre- 
sentative sits  on 
the  throne  to- 
day, boasting  for 
his  line  twenty- 
five  centuries  of 
unbroken  succes- 
sion. This  Jim- 
mu Tenno  lived 
and  fought  more 
than  six  hundred 
years  before  the 
birth  of  Christ. 
Thus  it  is  no  new 
land  we  are  about 
to  visit,  nor  is  it 
a  barbaric  one ; 
ok.khnMP,  for  though  the 

Photograph  by  O.  M.  Poole  O 

THE   PATH   OF   THK   SUN   GODDESS 


JAPAN  — THE  COUNTRY 


119 


civilization  of  the  Japanese  differs  widely  from  our  own,  it  is 
a  civilization,  ancient,  admirable,  and  artistic,  fitting  the 
needs  of  this  people  far  better  than  the  manners  and  customs 
of  our  newer,  cruder  Occident,  which  they  are  now  —  alas! 
—  so  hastily  and   in    many   respects    ill-advisedly   adopting. 


^*a^? 


1 


MORNING 


To  the  casual  visitor  the  Japan  of  to-day  seems  a  land  of 
railways,  telephones,  and  modern  commerce  in  tea  and  silk  ; 
and  this  is  to  a  certain  extent  true,  especially  if  he  confines 
himself  to  Yokohama,  Kob^,  and  the  other  open  treaty  ports. 
Even  Tokyo,  the  capital,  is  already  touched  by  the  marring 
hand  of  foreign  innovation,  for  there  the  traveler  finds  tram- 
cars  and  ugly  public  buildings  in  red  brick,  designed  accord- 
ing to  the  Japanese  idea  of  European  architecture  —  an  idea 
which  will  cause  future  generations  to  blush  for  the  bad  taste 
of  their  respected  ancestors  ;  for  strange  as  it  may  appear, 
the  innate  good  taste  of  the  Japanese,  who  are  artistic  in  so 
true  a  sense  when  dealing  with  things  Japanese,  utterly  for- 
sakes them  when   they  attempt  anything  unfamiliar,    be  it 


I20 


JAPAN  — THE  COUNTRY 


architecture,  dress,  or  merely  the  painting  of  a  sign-board  or 
the  printing  of  a  circular  in  English  to  catch  the  foreign  eye. 
It  is  not  to  this  modern  Japan  that  I  invite  you,  though 
we  may  see  something  of  it  en  passant,  but  it  is  into  the 
Real  Japan  that  I  ask  you  to  accompany  me,  to  look  on  what 
remains  of  the  ancient  order  of  things,  now  so  fast  disappear- 
ing. It  seems  almost  incredible  that  only  forty  years  ago* 
Japan  was  as  ignorant  of  our  arts  and  sciences  as  were  we  of 
the  interiors  of  her  mysterious  and  inhospitable  islands  ;    but 


THE  WATERS  AND  THE  LAND 


it  is  nevertheless  true  that  the  Japan  found  in  1853  by  Com- 
modore Perry,  was  the  same,  unaltering,  feudal  empire  that 
it  had  been  for  centuries  —  its  gates  closed  to  the  outer 
world,  its  manners  and  government  unchanged  for  genera- 
tions, its  Mikados  —  heritors  of  the  throne  of  Jimmu  Tenno 
become  mere  puppets,  honored  as  "Sons  of  Heaven,  "but 
kept  in  sacred  seclusion  by  the  Shoguns,  or  Great  Generals, 
who  were  virtually  monarchs  of  the  land  and  leaders  of  that 
mighty  system   of   military  feudalism   which,  founded  during 


>  Note. —  Mr.  Holmes'  first  visit  to  Japan  was  in  1892-93,  on  the  eve  of  his  nrst  professional  appearance. 


JAPAN  — THE  COUNTRY 


123 


the  twelfth  century,  endured  almost  to  the  present  day,  to 
fall  at  last  amid  battle  and  revolution  in  1868. 

Once  overturned,  the  feudal  structure  disappeared  ;  and 
in  its  place  rose  the  constitutional  monarchy  of  to-day,  with 


THE  EMPRESS  OF  JAPAN 

Mutsu  Hito,  the  Mikado,  on  his  rightful  throne,  with  a  par- 
liament, a  standing  army,  a  well-equipped  navy,  and  a  thou- 
sand other  adjuncts  of  a  modern  nation. 

Not  long  ago  Japan  lay  in  the 
farthest  East,  reached  only  after 
months  of  tedious  travel ;  now, 
thanks  to  modern  enterprise,  she 
is  our  nearest  neighbor  on  the 
west,  and  is  to-day  as  acces- 
sible to  the  globe-trotter  as 
Spain  or  Italy,  while  her 
originality  and  quaint  charm 
attract  him  more  strongly 
than  the  courts  of  the  Al- 
hambra  or  the  ruins  of  the 
Roman  Forum. 

Photograph  by  Otis  A.  Poole 

IN    YOKOHAMA  HARIOR 


124 


JAPAN  — THE  COUNTRY 


Photograph  by  Otis  A.  Poole 


Turning  our  backs,  then,  on  the  familiar  fields  of  travel, 
we  make  our  way  westward  along  the  line  of  the  Canadian 
Pacific  to  Vancouver,  whence  a  voyage  of  thirteen  days 
brings  us  to  Yokohama.  In  one  of  the  splendid  Canadian 
Pacific's  steamers,  the  "Empress  of  Japan,"  we  cross  a 
desolate   expanse  of  northern   ocean,  and  after  the  first  day 


A  CAB-STAND 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


125 


out  we  do  not  see  a  single  sail  until  we  come  upon  the  queer- 
rigged  fishing-junks,  a  few  miles  off  the  foggy  and  tempestuous 
coast  of  Japan's  largest  island,  called  Hondo,  or  Main  Island. 

A  small  typhoon  chases  us  into  the  Bay  of  Tokyo,  and  it 
is  in  a  howling  gale  that  we  reach  the  anchorage  off  Yoko- 
hama. Great  waves  are  running  in  the  harbor,  thick  mists 
almost  obscure  the  city,  while  around  our  ship  are  tossing  in 
mad  confusion  hundreds  of  ' '  sampans, ' '  manned  by  brown- 
skinned  boatmen  who,  clothed  chiefly  by  the  spray  from 
breaking  waves,  ply  their  rude  oars,  and  anxiously  scan  the 
decks,  looking  for  travelers  who  may  wish  to  go  ashore. 

It  is  with  the  sensations  of  a  rat  recently  rescued  from 
drowning  that  I  land  at  the  ''  hatoba,"  and,  dripping  my 
way  through  the  Custom  House,  make  a  most  abject  and 
undignified  entry  into  the  Land  of  the  Rising  Sun.  But  no 
discomforts  can  completely  annul  the  pleasure  of  arriving  in 
a  new  and  unknown  land  ;  and  even  this  ugly  and  unpictur- 
esque  hatoba,  where  passengers  are  landed  by  small  boats, 
has  for  me  a  special  charm,  because  it  is  the  doorway  of 
Japan.  Follow  me  through  the  commonplace  custom-house, 
where  officials  uniformed  in  coats  and  trousers  make  cabal- 
istic signs  in  chalk  upon  our  wet  belongings,  and  then,  leav- 
ing these  disappointingly  mod- 
ern Japanese,  we  come 
out  into  a  spacious 
square  ;  the  scene  is 


i-j6 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


decidedly  un- Japanese  ;  no  flying  storks, 
no  purple  sky,  no  gorgeous  warriors 
in    Oriental   armor  guarding    this 
front  door  of  Japan, —  no  little 
maids  in  flowery  robes  anaking 
obeisance. 

On  one  side  rise  walls  of 
red  brick,  on  the  other  stands 
a  lamp-post  of  the  most  or- 
dinary aspect.       Nothing  to 
suggest   Japan  until  we  call 
for  cabs.     Ah  !     then  we  dis- 
cover that  we  are  in  a  land  of 
novelty,  for  there  before  us  is  a 
cab-stand  unlike  any  we  have  ever 
seen.       The    horses  and  drivers   are 


LOUIS  EPPINGKR 


combined  in  one  be 
ing,  and  a  crowd  of 


THK  GRAND    HOTEL 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


127 


these    smiling    centaurs    sur- 
round us  and  clamorously  but 
politely  demand  the  honor  of 
our    patronage.       Not  to  ap- 
pear too  new  in  the  country,  I 
disguise  my  delight,  and  care- 
lessly nod  to  one  of  the  little 
fellows  who  runs  back  to  his 
baby-cart,  steps  between  the 
shafts,  and  dashes  up  to  where 
I  stand.     With  a  sensation  of 
supreme    bliss,   I    mount    this 
rolling   rocking-chair    and    in 
.  purest  Japanese  I  say,  ' '  Grand 
Hotel."     To  my  amazement 
my  composite  steed  and  coach- 
man seem  to  understand,  and 
off  we  go  along  the  Bund,  a 
smooth,  hard  road  along  the 
water-front.     As  I  am  whirled 
past  banks  and  steamship-of- 
fices and  consulates  and  clubs, 
I  do  my  best  to  look  at  home 
and  to  create  the  impression 
that  I  was  cradled  in  a  "  jin- 
rikisha,"  for  that  is  what  my 
vehicle  is  called  by  foreigners  ; 
but  the  Japanese  say   ^' kuru- 
tna,"  and  call  the  little  man 
who  furnishes  the  motive-pow- 
er a  "  kunimaya. ' '    Call  it  as 
you  please,  kuruma  or  jinriki- 
sha,  your  first  ride  in  it  is  one 
of  the  things  in  life  never  to 


MANAGER  LOt'IS  EPPINCBR  RKCEIVINC  Gl^BSTS 
AT  THK  GRAND  HOTEL 


128 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


be  forgotten.  You  feel  like  an  overgrown  baby  being 
wheeled  about  by  a  male  nurse  who  has  lost  his  senses  and 
broken  into  a  run,  as  if  pursued  by  unseen  demons. 

Reaching  the  Grand  Hotel,  I  strive  to  dismount  and  pay 
my  fare  with  the  air  of  an  old  and  experienced  Eastern 
traveler,  but  the  smile  on  my  coolie's  face  denounces  me  to 
the  guests  who  are  partaking  of  cooling  beverages  at  little 
tables  on  the  veranda  ;  for  I  have  given  him  twenty  sen,  four 
times  the  lawful  fare,  the  rate  for  these  conveyances  being  in 
our  money  ten  cents  an  hour  —  fifty  cents  for  the  entire  day. 


I'hotograpli  hy  Tainaniura 


ON  THE  VERANDA 


The  Grand  Hotel,  managed  by  the  genial  Louis  Eppinger, 
is  regarded  as  the  best  in  all  the  Orient.  Owned  by  a  stock- 
company  it  is  run  on  the  American  plan,  at  prices  high  for 
Japan,  but  to  newcomers  delightfully  reasonable. 

Our  windovv's  look  out  upon  the  harbor  of  Yokohama,  the 
most  important  open  port  of  the  Mikado's  Empire,  and 
though  the  scene  before  us  is  in  appearance  a  quiet  one,  an 
enormous  amount  of  shipping  is  borne  by  these  blue  waters. 
Nearly  every  day  an  ocean  steamer  reaches  Yokohama  from 
some  one  of  the  great  seaports  of  the  world.  Men-of-war  of 
England,   France,    Germany,   Russia,  and  the   United  States 


JAPAN  — THE  COUNTRY 


129 


are  constantly  at  anchor  here,  while  the  count- 
less fishing-junks  of  the  Japanese  are  con- 
tinually passing,  sometimes  casting  their 
nets  within   a   stone's  throw   of   our 
windows.     These  fishermen  are,  as  a 
rule,    given  to  scandalous  economy 
in  the  matter  of  dress,  but  we  soon 
come  to  take  no  thought  as  to  what 
the  natives  wear  or  do  not    wear ; 
their  brown  skins  seem  to  suffice  for 
clothing — which  fits  them  very  well. 

My  first  care  was  to  find  a  native 
"boy,"  for  in  Japan  it  is  unheard  of  to 
wait  upon  yourself.  I  did  not  want  a  guide, 
for  guides  are  tyrants  ;  and  knowing  what  I  wished  to  see 
and  how  to  see  it,  I  needed  only  a  servant  to  relieve  me  of 
the  thousand  little  worries  of  the  traveler.  Tsuni  Horiuchi 
is  the  name  of  the  "  boy  "  from  whom  I  first  learned  how 
superior  one  feels  when  served  by  an  accomplished  valet. 
I  call  him  ' '  boy, ' '  for  that  is  the  term  in  use  ;  but  he  has  seen 
forty  summers  and  is  the  father  of  a  large  and  growing  family. 
He  could  do  many  things  —  pack  trunks,   sew  on  buttons, 


Nl    HORIUCni 
MV  "BOV" 


and  speak  English,  though  in  this  latter  accomplishment  he 
was  less  than  proficient,  for,  always  speaking  in  the  future 
tense,  he  sometimes  puzzled  me  whep  trying  to  relate  thai 
which  had  happened  yesterday. 


I30 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


Every  one  who  reaches  Yokohama  is  sure  to  have  heard 
of  the  Tea  House  of  the  Hundred  Steps,  and  probably  has 
been  advised  to  make  an  early  visit  at  that  historic  place  of 
refreshment.  Obedient  to  the  demands  of  custom,  we  make 
these  steps  the  object  of  our  first  excursion  outside  the  walls 
of.  Eppinger's  Hotel.  We  have  not  far  to  go,  for  the  Hun- 
dred Steps  rise  from  a  quarter  of  the  native  town,  just  across 
a  canal  which  flows  between  the  hotel  and  the  bluff.  Right 
here  we  had  better  forget  the  existence  of  elevators  and  resign 
ourselves  to  many  a  long  climb  up  steep  and  slippery  granite 


THE  HUNDRED  STEPS 
Photograph  by  Otis  A.  Poole 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


i3» 


Photograph  t>y  Otis  A.  Poole 


YOKOHAMA   PROM   THE  BLUFF 


Stairways,  for  in  Japan  most  things  worth  seeing, —  temples, 
tea-houses,  views,  and  cemeteries  are  high  in  the  air  and 
accessible  only  by  means  of  those  everlasting  and  exhausting 
granite  steps.  True,  a  graded  road  winds  up  another  part 
of  the  Bluff,  and  it  is  by  it  that  the  foreign  merchants,  after 
the  day's  business  is  over,  reach  their  residences  on  the 
heights  ;  but  while  our  enthusiasm  lasts,  we  climb  the  steps, 
naturally  counting  them  to  verify  the 
justness  of  their  title.  We  find  that 
there  are  one  hundred,  and  one 
more  ;  and  on  this  last  and  top- 
most step  we  stop  to  catch 
our  breath  and  to  look 
back  upon  the  Foreign 
Settlement  of  Yokoha- 
ma. It  is  clean,  well- 
kept,  and  not 
unpicturesque, 

PhotogTAtth  by  Otis  A.  Poole 


ON   THB  BLUFF  ROAD 


132 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


though  by  no  means  of  an  Oriental  aspect.  The  banks,  stores, 
and  warehouses  are  controlled  by  foreigners,  of  whom  there 
are  about  two  thousand,  including  a  majority  of  Englishmen, 
some  hundreds  of  Americans,  and  a  few  representatives  of 
other  nations.  The  foreign  houses  deal  in  almost  everything 
that  can  be  bought  or  sold.  I  ordered  several  suits  of  clothes 
at  a  grocery-store,  purchased  a  guide-book  at  a  photog- 
rapher's,  and  rented  a  bicycle  at  a  jewelry-shop. 

But  here  we  are  at  the  ' '  Fiijita  Chaya, ' '  as  this  tea-house 
is   called.      We   are   greeted  by  the  smiling  hostess  who  has 


THE  WAY  TO  NIKKO 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


135 


't-" 


done  the  honors  ever  since  she  was  a  little  mousm^,  we  won't 
say  how  long  ago, —  though  it  would  not  offend  her,  for  the 
women  of  Japan  are  prouder  of  their  years  as  these  increase 
in  number.  Seated  on  the  bench  of  honor,  we  drink  from 
tiny  cups  the  pale  yellow  tea  of  Japan,  sugarless  and  milkless, 
and  eat  the  most  peculiar  little  cakes,  of  all  the  colors  of  the 
spectrum.  Meanwhile  the  "  ncsan,"  as  the  waiting-maids 
are  called,  stand  by  and  smile  as  we  drag  out  from  phrase- 
books  all  the  complimentary  speeches  they  contain.  They 
understand  all  kinds  of  Japanese   here,  and    the   struggling 


Photognph  by  Tamamun 


THR  BRIDGBS  AT   NIKKO 


136 


JAPAN—THE  COUNTRY 


beginner  feels  that  he  is  getting  on  magniiicently,  so  well  do 
these  little  people  pretend  to  seize  his  meaning. 

But  I  have  promised  to  lead  you  into  the  Japan  of  other 
days,  and  nowhere  is  the  splendor  and  dignity  of  Old  Japan 
more  eloquently  manifest  than  at  Nikko,  where  about  a  hun- 
dred miles  to  the  noith  in  a  forest  of  great  beauty  are  found  the 
most  exquisite  and  sumptuous  temples  of  Japan.  We  have  but 
to  breathe  the  one  word  ' '  Nikko  ' '  to  bring  before  us  a  hundred 
pictures  of  surpassing  dignity  and  beauty.  A  stately  avenue 
indeed  is  that  along  which  memory  conducts  us  toward  the 
Tokugawa  shrines.  But  mysterious  and  beautiful  as  is  this 
forest  aisle,  it  leads  to  that  which  is  still  more  mysterious  and 
still  more  beautiful.  A  road  like  this  is  not  created  in  a  day. 
Three  centuries  and  more  have  passed  since  its  curving 
course,  of  twenty  magnificent  miles,  was  traced  and  fixed  by 
two  long  lines  of  saplings,  now  become  two  regiments  of 
venerable    trees,    guarding   the    approach    to  the    necropolis 


c 


Photograph  by  Kimbel 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


i37 


of  the  great  soldiers  lyeyasu  and  lyemitsu,  once  masters  of 
Japan.  Their  names  are  strange  to  foreign  ears,  but  as 
familiar  to  the  Japanese  as  are  to  us  the  names  of  Caesar  and 
Napoleon.     These  ancient  warriors  are  now  become  not  only 


riiotonraph  by  Kinibel.  THE  UNCOUNTABLE  BUDDHAS 

saints,  but  gods,  and  the  necropolis  toward  which  we  are 
advancing  along  this  splendid  corridor  is  the  abode  of  their 
immortal  souls  —  a  place  of  pilgrimage  —  the  Mecca  of 
Japan.  We  should  see  gorgeous  spectacles  could  we  but 
conjure  up  the  wonderful  pageants  of  other  days  which  have 
passed  along  this  avenue  —  those  stately  pilgrimages  of  old 
princes  who  came,  in  years  gone  by,  to  pay  their  annual 
homage  at  the  shrines,  to  pray  to  the  great  spirits  of  the 
departed  Shoguns.  To-day  a  railway  carries  tourists  to  the 
temples ;  but  we  prefer  to  imitate  the  slow,  deliberate 
approach  of  old-time  pilgrims  that  we  may  reach  the  sacred 


138 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


bridge  of  Nikko  with  mind  and  eye  at  rest  and  ready  to 
receive  and  hold  impressions  with  which  the  image  of  a  rail- 
way train  can  never  be  in  harmony.  Two  bridges  span  the 
river  that  skirts  the  base  of  Nikko 's  holy  hill  —  one  for  all 
the  world,  one  for  the  priesthood  and  the  Emperor.  The 
graceful  arch  of  red  and  gold,  with  its  posts  and  rails  of 
lacquer   and   its    ornaments   of    chiseled   brass,    is   the    one 


Photograph  by  Kimbei  ,^  ^^^y.  ^ikko  FOREST 

reserved  for  priestly  and  imperial  feet.  Not  far  from  the 
bridges  there  sits  alined  like  an  everlasting  jury,  an  assem- 
blage of  unnumbered  granite  Buddhas,  all  of  venerable  aspect, 
who  watch  the  stream  as  it  rushes  on,  with  looks  of  super- 
natural contempt  for  all  things  that  pertain  to  this  poor  world. 
"Unnumbered"  they  are,  indeed,  for  tradition  says  that  no 
man  can  ever  count  them  twice  with  the  same  result,  nor  can 
two  people  ever  make  their  totals  to  agree.    Custom  demands 


JAPAN  — THE  COUNTRY  139 

that  I  should  try,  and  try  I  do  —  and  fail,  for  though  a  total 
of  one  hundred  and  sixteen  was  easily  reached  on  the  first 
count,  I  could  not  in  two  later  trials  arrive  within  three  units 
of  the  first  result.  As  if  to  give  an  air  of  truth  to  the  belief 
that  members  of  this  grim  and  silent  community  are  forever 
arriving  and  departing,  one  figure  weighing  tons  was  torn 
from  its  pedestal  by  a  sudden  flooding  of  the  river,  and  carried 
down  the  rushing  stream  five  miles  to  Imaichi ;  and  there  he 
was  fished  out  in  good  condition  and  sits  to-day  on  the  out- 
skirts of  that  village,  his  face  turned  Nikkoward. 

The  river  crossed,  we  mount  broad  stone  stairways  and 
enter  the  consecrated  forest  in  which  the  temples  are  con- 
cealed. We  pass  onward  by  imposing  avenues,  shut  in  by 
mighty  trees.  Between  these  living  pillars  we  discern  sec- 
tions of  lacquered  walls,  e.xtremities  of  high  curving  gables, 
and  tops  of  tall  pagodas.  Other  avenues  lead  off  in  all  direc- 
tions, tempting  us  to  follow  and  explore  the  distant  regions  of 
the  sacred  wood.  Sometimes  the  far  end  of  the  aisle  is  lost 
in  the  dimness  of  the  forest  depths  ;  sometimes  the  solemn 
shaded  path  leads  to  a  place  of  brightness  where  a  shaft  of 
sunshine  falls  through  an  opening  in  the  leafy  roof  and, 
touching  the  lacquered  structures,  makes  walls  and  gables 
glow  with  living  color,  and  wakes  the  fire  in  the  rosettes  and 
ornaments  of  polished  bronze.  And,  standing  out  against 
the  brilliancy  of  these  sunny 
courts,  we  see  almost  invari- 
ably the  same  strange  sil- 
houette —  two  upright  columns 
slightly  inclining  toward  one  an- 
other as  they  rise,  and  two  cross- 
beams, one  straight,  the  other 
curved  so  gracefully  that  the 
eye  always  rests  with  pleas- 
ure on  the  line  traced  by  its 


140 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


skyward  face.  These  arches  are  called  Torii ;  they  form  an 
incident  in  almost  every  picture,  almost  every  landscape  in 
Japan,  for  they  are  reared  before  all  sacred  places,  and  in 
Japan  we  find  a  sacred  place  at  every  turn.  The  Torii  is  of 
Shinto  origin,  and  its  presence  here  at  the  approach  to  tem- 
ples built  by  Buddhists  reminds  us  that  the  old  Shinto  faith, 
the  Japanese  religion,  once  almost  crowded  from  the  islands  by 


Photograph  by  Kimbel 


THE   NIOMON 


the  spread  of  the  imported  Buddhist  cult,  has  been  revived 
since  the  restoration.  Shinto  priests  replace  the  Buddhist 
monks  in  many  Buddhist  temples,  and  the  so-called  reforma- 
tion by  the  Shinto  party  has  wrought  much  havoc  with  things 
artistic,  as  religious  reformations  always  do.  Many  beautiful 
and  precious  objects  pertaining  to  the  elaborate  Buddhist 
ritual    have    been   destroyed  or  cast  out  from  the  gorgeous 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


141 


THE  WIND  DEVIL 
Photograph  by  Kimbel 


temples  by  the  champions  of 
Shintoism,     who     affect    sim- 
plicity in  worship.     They  have 
even  gone  so  far  in  other  places 
as  to  level  graceful  pagodas  or 
other  structures  which  recalled 
too  vividly  the  teachings  of  the 
popular    religion.       At    Nikko 
many  gods  have  been  evicted 
or  forced  to  make  a  change  of 
residence.     Two  of  them,  cast 
out  from  the  gate  of  lyeyasu's 
temple,    have    found    refuge 
beneath  the  entrance  gate  to 
the  shrine  of  lyemitsu,  a 
grandson  and  successor 
of    the    older   prince. 
Apparently  these  gods 
have  not  forgotten  their 


expulsion,  for  they  still  main 
tain  an  attitude  of  vigor- 
ous protest.     Strong 
must    have  been  the 
faith  of    those  who 
dared    to    meddle 
with  these  furious 
deities.      The 
crimson    gods, 
called  the  guard- 
ians of  the  outer 
gate,     were    sta- 
tioned there  to  scare 
away  all  demons  and 

Photograph  by  Eaaml 


OHB  OF  THE  GUARDIANS  IN  THE  GATS 


142 


JAPAN  — THE  COUNTRY 


all    evil    spirits    from    the  sa- 
cred resting-places  of  the  dead. 
We  find  them  sometimes 
spattered,    from    their 
sour    faces    to    their 
giant    feet,   with    little 
whitish  pellets,  peti- 
tions written  on  tissue 
paper,     chewed    to    a 


THE  THUNDER  DEVIL 

Photograph  by  Kimbei 


A  CITIZEN 
OF  NIKKO 


pulp,  and  fired   at  these  figures    by   the 
credulous.    Unless  the  pulpy  ball  adheres 
to  some  part  of  the  body,   the  suppliant 
cannot  expect  an  answer  to  his  prayer. 
Retreating  before  the  menace  of  the 
unlovely  deities,  we  begin  the  ascent  to 
the  mausoleum  of  Japan's  greatest  gen- 
eral and  ruler.      It  comprises  more  than 
twenty  buildings,   each  of   inestimable 
richness.     They  are  arranged 
in  orderly  disorder  in  a  for- 
est on  a  mountain-slope. 
Broad,  shady  terraces  rise 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


«45 


one  above  another,  and  upon  each  terrace  are  grouped  strange 
structures  in  bronze  and  lacquer, —  gateways,  temples,  or 
pagodas.  Broad  flights  of  stone  steps  lead  up  from  court  to 
court,  from  an  assemblage  of  marvelous  structures  to  struc- 
tures that  are  still  more  marvelous.  The  first  ascent  is  a 
bewildering  experience  ;    we    must    come    again    an'1    JM^win 


AMONG  THE  TEMPLES 


before  we  can  obtain  a  clear  idea  of  the  arrangement,  the  num- 
ber, or  the  meaning  of  these  forest-hidden  creations  of  aa  art 
and  architecture  utterly  unrelated  to  our  own.  On  the  next 
terrace  we  pause  in  questioning  silence  at  sight  of  a  graceful 
architectural  conundrum.  How  meaningless  to  western  eyes 
that    huge  piece  of  bric-i-brac  !  —  a    tower   that    is  not  a 

10 


146 


JAPAN  — THE  COUNTRY 


tower,  a  temple  that  is  not  a  temple,  merely  a  thing  of 
strange  beauty,  carved  and  lacquered  and  polished,  a  thing 
to  excite  wonder.  Yet  to  the  Buddhist  pilgrim  there  is  no 
mystery.  He  knows  that  this  structure  houses  a  sacred 
drum,  or  a  huge  bell, —  that  the  voices  of  the  temple  dwell 
within  it.  Contrasting  strangely  with  this  brilliant  gem  are 
the  old  candelabra  and  lanterns  of  dull  bronze  grouped  about 
its  base.  These  things  are  the  offerings  of  tributary  nations, 
the  Chinese  and  the   Dutch,    who   in   the   sixteenth    century 


Photo^aph  by  Kiznbc-i 


STONK    I.ANTKRNS 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


147 


feigned  submission  to  the  feudal  rulers  of  the  land  for  the 
sake  of  tht  valuable  privilege  of  trading  with  Japan  at  a  time 
when  it  was  closed  to  foreigners  of  other  nationalities.  For 
many  years  Nikko  was  the  repository  of  the  artistic  riches  of 
Japan  ;  every  feudal  lord  owing  allegiance  to  the  Tokugawa 
clan  sent   annual  offerings  to  the  shrine  of  lyeyasu.      Great 


rhotiit.'raph  1>\   K 


nobles  reared  huge  torii  of  stone  or  bronze  ;  daimyos  of  less 
degree  erected  the  tall  "  loro  "  or  lanterns  likewise  of  stone 
or  bronze  which  stand  in  silent  ranks  like  a  guard  of  honor. 
Before  we  pass  up  to  another  level  we  ask  the  meaning 
and  the  uses  of  the  two  curious  buildings  close  at  hand.  One 
shelters    with    its    wondrous    roof    a    hollowed    monolith,    a 


148 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


WOOD  CARVIN<;S  BY 
AN  OLD  MASTER 


granite  basin  into  which  cool  water  from  the  mountain 
springs  is  ever  ilowing.  There  pilgrims  wash  their  hands 
before  approaching  the  more  sacred  shrines.  They  do  not 
plunge  their  hands  into  the  water;  instead,  with  dainty 
wooden  ladles  they  dip  it  up  and  pour  the  water  first  upon 
one  hand,  then  upon  the  other.  Then,  with  clean  hands, 
they  enter  the  larger  building,  just  beyond.     Within  stands  a 

big  lacquer   cabinet,  octagonal    in 
resting  upon  a  pivot. 
It  contains  the    Buddhist 
scriptures,     6771     vol- 
umes.     Those  who 
have    not    time    to 
read  them  through, 
—  a  duty  that  de- 
volves   on    every 
pious  follower  of 
the  faith,  —  may 
expedite    their 
salvation   by  put- 
ting their  shoulders 
to  the  revolving  cab- 
inet and  causing  it  to 
describe  four  complete 
revolutions.     This  arduous 
literary  labor  ended,  we  climb 
By  permission  —  two  tlcrs  of  mossy  stcps  which  lead 

to  the    "  Tomcimon," — the    Gate    of    Beauty,-  — a    magical 
creation    indescribably  ornate. 

Beneath  the  spreading  eaves  of  the  tiled  roof,  hundreds  of 
furious  beasts  have  found  a  refuge, —  an  angry  army  of 
dragons,  lions,  dog-like  creatures,  a  sculptured  nightmare  ; 
and  every  weird  chimera  seems  ready  to  leap  upon  us,  with 
teeth  and  claws  to  bite  and  scratch,  but  they  remain  fixed  in 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


149 


motionless  fury  glaring  down  with  bloodshot  eyes  on  all  who 
dare  to  enter.  Running  the  gantlet  of  these  hostile  grim- 
aces, we  enter  the  upper  court  and,  looking  back,  behold  a 
similar  assemblage  of  monsters  upon  the  inner  side  of  the 
Yomeimon.  They  seem  to  say,  "You  have  passed  once 
unharmed,  but  you  shall  not  return  without  feeling  the  sharp- 


riiutit^r^l^lk  by  Tatiiaiiiura 


INNHR   SlUK  OK  THK   YOMKIMON 


ness  of  our  claws,  the  poison  of  our  fangs!  "  Yet  the  gro- 
tesque and  beautiful  are  side  by  side.  Upon  the  panels  of 
the  gate  there  seem  to  bloom  afresh  gorgeous  chrysanthe- 
mums, and  the  tracery  upon  the  pillars  is  refined  and 
delicate.  They  were  indeed  bold  artists,  those  patient 
workers  who  three  hundred  years  ago  conceived  these  things, 
and  wrought  here  in  the  forest  these  miracles  of  architecture. 


ISO 


JAPAN  — THE  COUNTRY 


Just  as  the  Christian  faith  was  the  in- 
spiration of  creative  minds  in  me 
dieval    Europe,    so    Buddhism 
was  the    inspiration    of    the 
old-time  artists  and  build- 
ers of  Japan.       The  im- 
ages which  they  carved 
and  the  structures  which 
they  reared   bear  wit- 
ness to  the  depth  and 
the  conviction  of  their 
faith.       They    worked 
as  if   the    eyes  of   the 
very  gods  were  follow- 
ing every  stroke  of   the 
chisel,  every  touch  of  the 
brush,  the  fitting  of  every 


joint.     The  workmanship  is 
perfect ;  never  has  a  hid- 
den   defect    been    found. 
Mark  that  I  say  —  hid- 
den defect ;  their  work 
was    conscientiously 
performed.      So  sin- 
cerely did  they  believe 
that  the  gods  were  spec- 
tators of   their   artistic 
endeavors,  and  so  thor- 
oughly   were    they    con- 
vinced of  their  ability  to  pro- 
duce   an    absolutely   perfect 


SENTRIES  AT  THE   TEMPLE  GATE 


JAPAN— THE  COUNlRY 


I5» 


A  WAYSIDE  BUDDHA 


work,  that  in  deference  to  Heaven  they 
deUberately  stopped  short  of  perfection 
and  purposely  incorporated  a  defect  in 
this  structure   which    without    it    would 
have  stood  irreproachable  in  symmetry 
and  beauty.     If  we  look  closely  at  its 
carved    pillars,   we   shall    find    that    the 
lace-like  design  on  one  of   them  is  in- 
verted ; —  they   carved    it    upside   down 
on  purpose.      Thus   did   the    pious 
sculptors  turn  aside  the  wrath  of  the 
gods ;    for    absolute    perfection    in 
this   gate,   the    work  of    human 
hands,  would  surely  have  aroused 
the  jealousy  of  Heaven. 
And  is  it  not  marvelous, 
the    preservation   for   so 
;;  many  years  of  these  art- 

treasures,  done  in  fragile 
wood,  so  daintily  carved,  so 
Thousands  of  pilgrims  annually  come 
and  go  ;  an  endless  procession  of  worshipers,  all  speechless 
with  admiration,  has  been  passing  through  these  courts  for 
about  three  hundred  years.  But  these  pilgrims  and  these 
worshipers  are  Japanese,  lovers  of  beautiful  things  ;  not  3 
leaf  is  missing  from  the  sculptured  branches,  not  a  petal  from 
the  flowers,  the  carved  fishes  have  not  lost  a  scale,  nor  the 
dragons  a  tooth  or  a  claw.  Nikko,  in  the  keeping  of  our 
race,  would  not  last  fifty  years  unless  its  treasures  were 
encased  in  glass  and  its  courts  and  terraces  guarded  by  police  ! 
Another  wondrous  gate,  the  "  Karamon, "  is  the  portal  of 
a  courtyard  still  more  sacred,  covering  the  topmost  of  the 
great  terraces  on  which  stands  the  sanctuary — -the  dwelli:ig- 
place  of  the  old  warrior's  spirit.      It  is  the  earthly  abode  of 


delicately   colored  ? 


152 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


the  soul  of  lyeyasu,  the  hero  deified  and  worshiped  by  his 
people.  What  had  this  lyeyasu  done  that  he  should  be  so 
honored  ?  We  know  him  as  the  greatest  of  those  feudal 
chiefs  who  in  the  Middle  Ages  ruled  Japan  in  the  name  of  the 
imperial  puppets  called  Mikados.  We  know  that  he  con- 
trived   in    1600  to  overthrow  a  dynasty  of  Shoguns,  as  the 


Photograph  by  Kimbet 


mihtary  chiefs  were  called,  and  that  upon  its  ruins  he  founded 
the  power-  of  the  house  of  Tokugawa.  We  know  that  he 
ruled  Japan  with  a  wise  but  most  despotic  sway  for  many 
years,  and  that  finally,  while  still  in  the  zenith  of  his  glory 
and  great  power,  he  resigned  his  title  and  his  scepter  to  his 
son,  and  spent  the  evening  of  his  life  in  calm  retirement,  as 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


153 


was  the  custom  of  great  princes  in  those  days.  He  left  a 
deep  impress  on  the  customs,  thought,  and  history  of  the 
people  whom  he  ruled.  He  built  a  castle  at  a  place  called 
Yeddo.  To-day  about  two  million  people  dwell  round  about 
it,  and  the  place  is  called  Tokyo.  It  is  the  greatest  city  of 
Japan.     He  centered  in  his  court  at  Yeddo  all  the  wealth  and 


THl-     kAKAMON 


real  power  of  the  realm,  leaving  to  the  Mikado,  at  Kyoto,  the 
empty  imperial  titles  and  the  superstitious  veneration  of  the 
people.  He  subdued  unruly  princes,  forced  them  to  acknowl- 
edge his  supremacy,  and  thus  welded  them  into  that  firm 
feudal  structure,  which  fell  only  at  the  shock  of  contact  with 
the  new  civilization  of  our  century.     The  other  deified  Shogun 


154 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


whose  spirit  dwells  amid  the  splendors  of  Nikko  was  grand- 
son to  lyeyasu.  He  completed  the  great  work  begun  by  his 
illustrious  ancestor,  for  lyemitsu  fixed  the  final  rivets  in  the 
ship  of  Feudalism  and  launched  it  on  its  long  voyage,  well 
officered  and  well  equipped  to  meet  the  storms  of  the  cen- 
turies.    So  perfect  was  it  in  its  organization  that  the  whole 


nation  from  prince  to  pauper  was  involved  in  an  intricate 
system  of  espionage.  One  man  in  every  five  was  responsible 
for  the  acts  of  four  who  were  placed  under  him  ;  he,  in  turn, 
was  held  to  account  by  a  higher  officer  who  ruled  the  street ; 
the  head  officer  of  each  street  was  under  the  authority  of 
other    officers  ;    and  so  on  through  a  score  of  ranks  to  the 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


155 


great  feudal  lords  who  owed  allegiance  only  to  the  Shogun  ; 
and  he,  true  master  of  all,  bowed  in  mock  humility  before  the 
throne  of  the  deified  but  helpless  Mikado.  He  it  was  who 
cast  out  the  Portuguese  Jesuits  and  essayed  to  stamp  out  the 
Christian  faith.  He  closedjapan 's  gates  to  all  the  world,  and, 
as  he  hoped,  for  all  time.  But  these  gates  were  forced  open 
at  the  imperious  summons  brought  by  Perry's  fleet  in  1853. 
But  the  two  reigns  of  lyeyasu  and  lyemitsu,  though  full  of 
arbitrary  deeds,  laid  the  foundation  for  two  hundred  and  fifty 
years  of  perfect  peace  and  wonderful  prosperity,  a  long, 
happy  period  all  but  unique  in  the  history  of  nations.  It  is 
for  this  that  they  are  loved  and  honored  by  the  people  of 
to-day.     And  though   their  work   has  been  undoing  now  for 

forty  years,  they  are  still  worshiped 

by  the  Japanese.     And  shall 

not  we  also  offer  up 

our  humble  petition 

and  pray  them  to  protect  this  land  of 

beauty  from  the  modern 


r.BNTlBMKN  OF  THE  CLOTH 


156 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


vandals  whc  would  rob  her  of  her  ancient  calm  and  make 
her  like  the  hurried  fretful  nations  of  the  West  ? 

The  temple  dedicated  to  lyeyasu  is  only  the  abode  of  his 
spirit ;  his  ashes  rest  high  on  the  mountain 's  steep  and  shady 
slope.  We  must  climb  hundreds  of  steps  to  look  upon  his  tomb. 
The  granite  balusters  of  the  stairway  to  the  tomb  are  clothed 


fhotograph  by  KImbel 


INTERIOR   OF  THE  TEMPLE  OF   lYEMlTSU 


with  soft,  damp  mosses,  and  one  day  we  found  two  priests, 
brush  in  hand,  actually  dusting  this  green  velvet  made  by 
nature.  Finally,  far  up  the  mountain-side,  we  come  to  the 
holiest  place  of  all,  the  mortuary  court.  The  bronze  gate  bears 
Sanscrit  inscriptions,  and  the  crest  of  the  Tokugawas.  Bronze 
dogs  sit  on  either  side  in  grim  and  silent  warning,  for  yonder 


i'iiotograpn  by  liaami 


THE  STAIRWAY  TO  THE  TOMB 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


159 


threshold  may  be  crossed  only  by  Majesty.  Pilgrims  and  vis- 
itors may,  however,  peer  between  the  granite  posts  of  the 
surrounding  barrier.  The  funeral  urn  is  simple,  pagoda-like 
in  form ;  but  mingled  with  the  bronze  there  is  no  inconsider- 
able quantity  of  gold.  The  presence  of  the  precious  metal 
is  but  faintly  suggested  by  a  tinge  differing  from  that  of  ordi- 
nary bronze,  and,  after  all  the  lavish  richness  of  the  temples 
below,  we  find  a 
restful  calm  in  the 
severe  simplicity 
of  this  burial 
court,  to  which 
the  glittering 
splendors  of  Nik- 
ko  are  but  an  in- 
troduction. The 
lesson  is  an  old 
one,  taught  in  a 
language  strange 
and  new  to  us, 
and  illustrated 
with  an  art  most 
exquisite,  —  that 
all  things  earth- 
ly, how- 
ever 


''-^??t:' 


[6o 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


glorious,   however  sumptuous  and  beautiful,  lead  toward  the 
grave,   irrevocably. 

From  this  mausoleum  on  the  mountain  we  may  look  down 
in  two  directions.      Below  us  on  one  side  are  the  roofs  and 


THE  TOMB  OF   lYEYASU 


ridges  of  the  clustered  temples,  whence  come  the  murmuring 
of  chanting  priests,  the  sound  of  drums,  the  tinkling  of  the 
little  temple-bells,  the  booming  of  the  greater.  But  if  we 
peer  down  into  the  forest  on  the  other  side,  we  find  that  all  is 
verdure,  and  far  off  in  the  solemn  great  depths  of  the  ravines, 
cascades  of  unseen  water  make  a  perpetual  music  ;  and  as 
sweet  sylvan  sounds  come  from  the  rich  gloom  of  the  v/ood 
to  mingle  with  the  deep  tones  of  the  thunderous  great  bells, 
which  ever  and  anon  speak  to  the  solitude,  we  recognize  that 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


i6i 


although  art  has  done  much,  it  is  to  nature  that  Nikko  owes 
its  marvelous  impressiveness. 

Nikko  is  the  starting-point  for  our  projected  tramp  over 
an  unbeaten  track,  in  search  of  towns  and  villages  where  beds 
and  tables  and  chairs  are  things  unknown.  Our  route  lies 
westward  almost  to  the  far-away  coast  of  the  Sea  of  Japan, 
thence  southward  in  zigzags  to  the  Tokaido,-  the  great  high- 
way connecting  Japan's  two  capitals,  Tokyo  and  Kyoto. 

Under  a  dubious  sky  we  make  an  early  start,  and  after  a 
few  hours  of  easy  tramping  find  ourselves  in  the  midst  of  most 


Photograph  by  Enami 

u 


will  RK    n  IN  AST    SI.KKPS 


l62 


JAPAN  — THE  COUNTRY 


lovely  scenery,  ascending  by  a  well-graded  path  along  the 
course  of  a  mountain-river  toward  Lake  Chuzenji,  which  lies 
five  thousand  feet  above  the  sea.     We  wear,  bound  to  the 


A   NIKKO   GARDEN 


soles  of  our  shoes,  thick  ' '  zuaraji, ' '  a  sort  of  sandals  of  tough 
straw  which  make  the  stony  paths  as  soft  and  pleasant  to  the 
foot  as  the  finest  carpet.  My  ' '  boy  ' '  and  the  guide  engaged  by 
my  companions  trudge  on  behind  us  ;  our  wardrobes  and  pro- 
visions, packed  in  baskets,  follow  on  tired-looking  pack-horses. 
The  waters  of  the  river  come  chiefly  from  the  lake  we  are  in 
search  of,  but  their  volume  is  swelled  by  hundreds  of  cascades 
falling  from  each  overhanging  rock,  sometimes  at  the  very 
roadside,  providing  thus  a  shower-bath  for  the  sweltering 
rikisha  men  and  travelers  as  they  dash  through   its  icy  spray. 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


163 


We  shall  not  be,  for  two  days  yet,  really  out  of  the  beaten 
track,  for  the  mountain  lake  of  Chuzenji  is  visited  by  hundreds 
of  Europeans  every  year.  At  intervals  are  wayside  tea- 
houses, clean  and  pretty,  and  always  placed  to  command  some 
lovely  prospect.  We  make  short  halts  at  each  of  these  and 
then  resume  our  climb,  sometimes  in  the  glaring  sun,  some- 
times through  dark,  cool  woods.  My  traveling  companions 
are  just  the  kind  of  men  that  one  would  choose  for  such  a 
ramble.  Between  the  long  Bostonian  and  the  "brief"  New 
Yorker  there  exists  a  firm  friendship  and  an  astonishing  differ- 
ence in  personal  altitude.  While  the  one  draws  murmurs  of 
astonishment  from  admiring  crowds  of  peasants,  because  of 
his  unheard-of  height,  the  other  is  more  popular  with  the  little 


MrRML'RING  WATERS 


164 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


people,  being  just  about  their  size.  And  as  I  follow  them 
along  the  zigzag  path  which  winds  continually  upward  to  a 
tiny  tea-house  hung  there  above  among  the  trees  like  a  bird- 
cage on  an  ivied  wall,    I  congratulate  myself  on  having  so 


photograph  by  Enami 


NIKKO   TOWN 


congenial  a  pair  of  fellow-tramps.  The  bird-cage  proves,  on 
reaching  it,  to  be  a  rustic  chaya  like  all  the  others,  and  we 
stop  to  taste  their  yellow  tea  and  eat  their  polychrome  cakes. 
There  two  old  gentlemen  on  a  bench  are  leisurely  enjoying  a 
light  repast  and  an  apparently  heavy  conversation.  Probably 
they  are  discussing  the  peculiarities  of  these  strange  foreign 
travelers  who  stay  but  long  enough  to  catch  their  breath  and 
then  hasten  on,  instead  of  drinking  in,  to  the  utmost,  the 
lovely  prospect  on  which  one  may  look  down  from  this  aerial 


JAPAN  — THE  COUNTRY  165 

caf^.  Truly  it  is  worth  our  while  to  pause  a  moment  and 
enjoy  the  picture  there  before  us  —  a  map  of  the  pretty  region 
we  have  just  traversed.  The  deep  ravines  and  valleys  through 
which  we  have  made  our  way  are  suggested  only  by  ripples  in 
the  sea  of  brilliant  autumn  foliage  which  rolls  at  our  feet. 
There,  tossed  lightly  on  its  surface,  is  the  frail  little  tea-house 
where  we  rested  not  an  hour  ago,  looking  as  if  it  were  about 
to  founder  beneath  the  green  foam  of  a  huge  verdurous 
breaker.  No  picture,  no  description  can  give  a  true  idea  of 
the  glorious  aspect  of  these  mountain  forests  when  their  foli- 
age is  touched  by  the  artist  of  the  autumn  and  transformed  into 
a  glowing  mass  of  color,  from  deepest  red  to  palest  yellow, 
with  intermediate  tints  of  many  shades.  It  was  my  good  for- 
tune to  visit  these  lovely  regions  more  than  once,  and  when 
late  in  November  I  reached  this  spot  a  second  time  and  looked 
upon  the  perfected  picture  which  nature  had  but  begun  to 
paint  at  my  first  visit,  I  knew  at  once  whence  the  bold  contri- 
vers of  the  Nikko  temples  took  their  startling  scheme  of  color. 


TMI-:    ROAD   TO  ClIl'ZKNJI 
l'hot,.i,.rr,pli  by  Klmbel 


i66 


JAPAN  — THE  COUNTRY 


But  we  continue 
on  and  up,  past  points 
commanding  even 
finer  vistas,  until  we 
reach  a  pretty  forest 
on  the  mountain-top; 
and  there  we  lose  our 
way  and  take  a  path 
we  should  have  left 
alone.  But  soon  we 
come  to  bless  the 
happy  chance  that 
led  us  away  from 
the  main  road  and 
brought  us  to  the 
brink  of  an  abyss  into 
which  tumbles  with 
a  thundering  sound 
the  water  of  the  lake, 
forming  a  mighty 
crystal  column  more 
than  three  hundred 
feet  in  height.  This 
Kegon-no-taki  is  the 
finest  fall  in  all  Ja- 
pan ;  no  picture  justly 
represents  the  awful 
depths  of  this  narrow 
gorge  or  the  bril- 
liant coloring  of  rock 
and  foliage,  —  these 
should  be  seen  ;  and 
we  should  hear  the 
deep  dull  grumbling 


Photograph  by  Tamamura 
CASCADES  FROM  THS  CHUZENJI   ROAD 


Pliotogrnpli  by  Tamainura 


KEGON-NO-TAKI 


JAPAN  — THE  COUNTRY  169 

of  the  angry  waters  and  feel  the  cool  refreshing  spray  which 
rises  in  great  clouds  from  this  deep  gulf,  at  times  conceal- 
ing the  entire  scene  behind  a  veil  of  misty  vapor.  Of 
course   a   tea-house  is  near   by,  and   there  we  are  directed 


THE  LONG  BOSTONIAN  AND  THE  SHORT  NEW   VokkKR 

to  the  proper  path  ;  and  a  half-hour  later  we  are  looking 
down  upon  the  waters  of  Lake  Chuzenji  from  our  balcony 
at  the  "  ya(/oya,"  as  the  country  inns  are  called.  This  little 
village  is  in  the  summer  season  always  packed  with  pilgrims 
who  come  to  climb  the  holy  peak  of  Nantai  San,  which  rises 
just  behind  it ;  but  now  we  are  the  only  strangers  in  the  de- 
serted hamlet,  and  as  such  we  have  the  best  of  care.  Upon 
arrival  we  are  received  by  pretty  nesan  who  take  off  our 
shoes  and  stockings,  bring  pails  of  steaming  water,  and  bathe 
our  tired  feet,  then  give  us  furry  slippers  and  show  us  to  our 
clean  and  pretty  rooms  with  paper  walls  and  matted  floors. 


I/O 


JAPAN  — THE  COUNTRY 


Soon  a  good  meal  is  served  upon  a  foreign  table,  for  we  are 
still  upon  the  beaten  track,  and  we  sleep  this  night  in  beds  for 
perhaps  the  last  time  on  our  tramp.  The  lake  itself  serves  as 
the  washbowl  for  all  the  inmates  of  the  inn,  and  early  every 
morning  the  nesan  trip  down  a  narrow  plank,  and,  one  by  one, 
kneeling,  make  their  somewhat  hasty  ablutions.  The  morn- 
ing toilet  is  very  simple  ;  it  is  in  the  late  afternoon  or  at  night 
that  all  Japan  gets  into  its  hot  bath  and  revels  in  cleanliness. 


A  WAYSIDE  CHAYA 


In  Japan  we  have  that  delightful  anomaly  —  a  people  at 
once  picturesque  and  clean.  Most  Oriental  races  delight  the 
artistic  while  they  shock  the  other  senses.  Not  so  with  these 
little  people,  for  with  them  godliness  comes  after  cleanliness  ; 
the  tub  takes  precedence  of  the  temple.  And  what  an  insti- 
tution it  is,  this  Japanese  tub  !  The  tub  of  our  inn  is  like  a 
barrel  cut  in  half ;  just  room  for  one  to  squat  inside  ;  beneath 


JAPAN  — THE  COUNTRY 


171 


it,  a  tiny  stove  which  heats  the  water  to  a  temperature  to  us  at 
first  unbearable  but  to  the  Japanese  just  exactly  right.  One 
after  another  into  the  same  tub  go  the  native  guests  ;  and  not 
only  into  the  same  tub  but  into  the  same  water,  for  to  heat  it 
afresh  for  every  bather  would  take  all  night.  Sometimes  no 
fewer  than  forty  people,  guests  and  servants,  revel  in  the  one 
and  only  bath  of  the  hotel.     The  men  take  precedence  in  this 


AUTUMNAI.  FOLIAGE 


as  in  all  things,  the  women  follow  when  their  lords  and  supe- 
riors have  finished.  Foreign  guests,  however,  are  offered  the 
first  dip,  for  the  Japanese  know  that  we  have  a  peculiar  and 
senseless  prejudice  against  marching  in  the  rear-guard  of 
bathers.  But  ere  you  utterly  condemn  this  system,  learn  that 
all  the  bathers  wash  themselves  before  getting  into  the  tub 
to  indulge  in  the  luxury  of  intense  heat.  To  the  tired 
travelers  these  boiling  caldrons  are  indeed  restful,  and  once 
accustomed  to  their  scalding  waters,  we  give  up  the  chilly 


172 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


Anglo-Saxon  tub  and    adopt  the  cus 
torn  of  the  Japanese. 

The    holy  mountain    Nantai 
San  appears  no  more  formid- 
able than  a  grassy  hill ;  but 
this  impression  is  dissipated 
when  once  we  have  begun 
the   tiresome  ascent  under 
the  guidance  of  a  Chuzeuji 
coolie  who  bears  upon  his 
back  the  camera   and    the 
provisions.       To    climb  the 
holy  mountain  we  must  first 
propitiate  its  guardian-priests 
in  the  temple  at  its  base.     When 
properly    approached,    they    will 
open  a  huge  gate  and   indicate    the 


O  TOMO  SAN 


OUR   BALCONY   AT   CHUZENII 


JAPAN  -THE  COUNTRY 


^7i 


path,  which  is  at  first  a  series  of  steps  made  of  boughs  and 
roots  and  stones  and  carpeted  with  thousands  of  worn-out 
straw-sandals  cast  off  by  former  pilgrims.  The  stairs  end 
in  a  maze  of  tangled  roots  protruding  from  the  precipitous 
slopes,  over  which  we  drag  ourselves  upward  by  means  of  the 
trunks  and  boughs  of  the  trees.     Then  come  bare  surfaces  of 


THE   VADOVA   AT  CHLV- 


rock  where  chains  and  ladders  assist  the  pious  pilgrim.  There 
is,  however,  no  danger  in  this  long  ascent,  for  the  forest 
reaches  almost  to  the  summit,  the  great  trees  giving  a  sense  of 
security  in  spite  of  the  sharp  angle  at  which  the  mountain  rises. 
About  two  hours  after  entering  the  great  gate  below,  I  reach 
the  holy  summit,  whence,  looking  off,  I  behold  far,  far  away 
—  almost  two  hundred  miles  to  the  southward  —  high  above 


174 


JAPAN  — THE  COUNTRY 


the  other  mountain-ranges  and  floating  on  the  surface  of  an 
ocean  of  white  fleecy  clouds,  the  matchless  cone, — snow-draped 
and  spotless  —  of  Japan's  holiest  mountain  —  Fuji-no-yama. 
Yes,  though  I  could  not  see  its  lower  slopes,  its  majestic 
snow-cap  was  plainly  visible,  riding  on  the  vapors  at  an  alti- 
tude so  amazingly  greater  than  that  of  other  peaks  that  at  first 
I  sought  it  vainly  near  their  level.  Then,  gazing  skyward,  I 
discovered  at  that  incredible  height  the   white  and  dazzling 

pyramid.  My 
guide  stands  with 
bowed  head  be- 
fore a  little  shrine 
and  makes  his 
peace  with  the 
spirits  of  the 
mountain  while  I 
sit  on  a  conve- 
nient boulder  and 
proceed  to  make 
my  peace  with  the 
demon  of  hunger 
and  to  lighten  the 
provision  -  basket, 
my  attention  di- 
vided between 
contemplation  of 
the  lovely  pano- 
rama  and  the 
management  of 
the  chop-sticks 
with  which  I  am 
trying  to  feed  my- 
self. We  now  de- 
scend the  farther 


CLIMBING   NANTAI    SAN 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


177 


slope,  and  reach  by  afternoon  the  pretty  village  of  Yumoto, 
nestling  in  the  emerald  arms  of  the  surrounding  hills  and 
mirrored  in  a  little  lake  some  seven  hundred  feet  above 
Chuzenji.  This  region,  though  fair  to  the  eye,  offends  the 
nose  by  its  strong  sulphurous  vapors,  suggesting  a  certain  un- 
popular department  of  another  world.  Yumoto  is  famed  for 
its  hot  sulphur-baths,  and  should  we  cross  the  lake  and  enter 


eaotoginiu  oy  A.lmbe[ 


NANTAI    SAM 


the  village,  the  startling  simplicity  of  the  bathing-arrange- 
ments would  so  shock  our  Occidental  sensibilities  that  it  is 
best  to  be  content  with  the  distant  view.  The  streets  of  the 
town  are  lined  with  inns  for  patients,  and  with  bathing-sheds, 
which  as  a  rule  are  open  on  three  sides.  In  full  view  of 
passers-by  are  tanks  of  yellow  boiling  water  in  which  men, 
women,  and  children  sit  and  soak,  or  from  which  they  emerge 
12 


178 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


THE  SUMMIT  OF  NANTAI   SAN 


with  the  greatest  unconcern  and  stroll  into  the  narrow  streets 
to  cool  themselves.     Some  of  these  tanks  boast  not  even  a 


ISi 


MOONLKiHT  ON  CHUZENJI 


JAPAN  — THE  COUNTRY 


l8l 


roof,  and  many  groups  of  brown-skinned  parboiled  people 
gambol  in  the  sunlight  with  childish  innocence  and  the  bland- 
est unconsciousness  of  having  violated  the  proprieties.  Yet 
these  very  people  who  thus  freely  disregard  what  seem  to  us 
innate  sentiments  of  modesty, 
look  with  horror  on  the  pict- 
ures of  ball-gowns  and 
ballet  costumes  worn 
by  women  of  Euro- 
pean lands.  With 
them  the  neces- 
sary is  always 
proper.  It  is 
only  when  there 
is  an  element  of 
ostentation  in 
the  e.xposure  of 
the  person  that  a 
lack  of  garments 
becomes    immodest. 


CROSSIM.   niK  LAST       HKAT"  OK  THE  IIKAIEN  TRACK 


l82 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


The  walk  from  Yumoto  to  Chuzenji  is  one  of  the  most 
famous  for  its  beauty  in  all  Japan.  Lovely  indeed  are  the 
rushing  waters,  blazing  maple-trees  and  mossy  pines,  and 
the  gray  peaks  of  the    mountains  rising   all   about    us. 

Quite  late  at  night  we  reach  once  more  the  shores  of  Lake 
Chuzenji.     Its  surface  is  ruffled  by  the  chill  night-wind,  and 


WHERE  THE  TRAMP  BEGINS 


as  we  watch  the  heavy  clouds  scud  swiftly  across  the  moonlit 
sky,  casting  their  fleeting  shadows  on  the  waves,  we  feel  that 
this  picture  is  indeed  a  fitting  close  to  a  day  so  full  of  beauti- 
ful  and   varied    scenes.       But   even   richer   days   await   us. 

On  the  far  shore  of  the  lake  a  depression  in  the  mountain- 
chain  marks  the  pass  of  Ashio,  at  the  entrance  to  the  Watar- 
ase  Valley.  At  that  pass  we  are  to  bid  farewell  to  the  haunts 
of  foreign  tourists  and  begin  our  tramp  along  an  unbeaten  track. 

The  last  "beat  "  of  the  beaten  track  lies  somewhere  about 
the  middle  of  the  lake.  In  one  of  the  pictures  our  expedition 
is  seen  in  the  very  act  of  crossing  it  in  a  sampan.     My  boy. 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


1 83 


the  faithful  Tsuni  Horiuchi,  is 
binding  to  our  feet  the  straw 
waraji,  which  are  to  matte  us 
surefooted  as  mules  on  the  twenty 
miles  of  mountain-path  which  lie 
before  us.  The  guide  Tamaki 
San  sits  aloof ;  he  performs  no 
manual  labor,  but  devotes  all  his 
energies  to  the  consumption  of 
American  cigarettes  and  the  dis- 
pensing of  our  store  of  filthy 
lucre,  —  incidentally  smoothing 
away  by  his  knowledge  of  the 
land  many  a  little  wrinkle  which 
might  otherwise  rob  us  of  that 
peace  of  mind  so  necessary  to 

the   traveler    who    would    fully  resting 

profit  by  his  wanderings  and  carry  home  with  him  impressions 
worth  preserving.     The  coolie  boatmen  are  a  happy  lot  who 


■«Ss^I 


OUK  ■ACGACE.CARAVAN 


1 84 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


seem    to   think  it  an  odd  idea,   tiiis 
tramp  of  ours  in  the  far  interior 
on  foot,   when  we  could  well 
afford  to  ride  or  even  stay  at 
home  in  ease  and  comfort. 
Our  boat  soon  touches 
at    a    village    of    about 
four  houses,  which  lies 
at  the  foot  of  the  pass 
.     of  Ashio.      Here   we 
disembark,  and  Tam- 
aki  superintends  the 
loading  of    our   bas- 
kets  and    provisions 
on  the  backs  of  the 
four  coolies  who  are 
to  act  as  bearers  for 
the  day.     Pack-horses 
would  be  useless,  for  the 
path  can  be  traveled  only 
by  men  on  foot,  so  steep 


AN  ALPINB  BIT 


and  narrow  is  it  in  some 
places.     A  short  stiff  climb 
brings  us  to    the   top   of 
the  ridge  whence  we  take 
a  farewell  look  at  Lake 
Chuzenji  and  then  begin 
the    long    descent    of    the 
Watarase  Valley,  sometimes 
along  a  dizzy  trail,  sometimes 

Photograph  by  Otis  A.  Poole 


TONSORIAL  TRIMMINGS 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


185 


down  the  bed  of  a  mountain-stream,  jumping  from  rock  to 
rock.  Our  guide  and  boy  are  not  the  best  of  pedestrians, 
and  we  stop  at  all  the  finest  points  of  view  to  give  their  short 
legs  time  to  bring  them  up  in  line.  The  coolies,  on  the 
contrary,  are  most  accomplished  tramps,  taking  their  twenty, 
thirty,  or  forty  miles  a  day  with  ease,  seemingly  uncon- 
scious of  the  heavy  burdens  piled  upon  their  backs,  and  sure- 
footed as  a  chamois, — thanks  to  the  strav/  waraji. 

It  might  be  said  that  in  Japan  there  are  more  shoemakers 
tliaii  ill  :i1l  the  other  corners  of  the  earth,  for  almost  every 


MOCNIAIN   KURUMAYAS 


peasant  makes  and  sells  waraji,  and  in  every  tea-house,  shop, 
or  temple  by  the  roadside,  hang  clusters  of  this  inexpensive 
footgear.  For  half  a  cent  we  may  be  nicely  shod  —  one  pair 
of  sandals  lasting  on  good  roads  about  two  days,  but  on  roads 
such  as  we  sometimes  travel  two  pairs  a  day  were  usually 
worn  to  shreds.  The  natives  are  thus  always  sure  of  finding 
extra  shoes  wherever  they  may  be  ;  but  as  our  feet  surpass  in 
size  the  largest  ever  dreamed  of  in  this  land  of  little  people, 
we  carry  special  sizes  made  to  order  in  Yokohama  for  our  own 
use  and  comfort.     These,  when  worn  with  the  native  socks, 


ise 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


THE  TABLE  A 
THE  CHAIRS  AT  GODO 


or  ''  iabi,  "  which,  mitten-fashion, 
have  a  separate  place  for  the 
great  toe,  are  admirable  for 
tramping  ;  and  thus  shod 
we    make    good     time 
afoot,    grateful    to   be 
spared  the  wear  and 
tear  of  heavy  leather 
boots.     The  path  be- 
comes more  and  more 
picturesque  as  we  ad- 
vance.      We  feast  our 
eyes  on  the  delicate  yel- 
lows and  the  rich  browns 
and  reds  of  the  autumnal  foli- 
Far  below,  the  little  stream, 


in  whose  very  bed  we  walked  a  few  miles  back,  has,  aided  by 


THE  LANDLORD'S  FAMILY 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


187 


a  thousand  tributaries,  become  a  rushing  river,  fighting  its  way 
around  the  bases  of  the  heights  along  whose  richly  tinted  slopes 
we  travel.  For  two  entire  days  we  follow  this  ever-swelling 
torrent,  the  first  day  on  foot,  the  second  in  jinrikishas,  for  we 
wish  to  test  the  vaunted  powers  of  the  inland  kurumayas.  A 
cheerful  lot  these  runners,  ever  smiling  even  while  tugging  at 


A   VILLAGK   STKKET 


their  rolling  chairs  over  the  frightful  road  where  every  rut 
threatens  to  capsize  us.  The  "push  man  "  keeps  a  firm  hold 
on  the  bar  behind,  and  rights  the  vehicle  each  time  it  lurches 
a  bit  too  far,  or  lifts  it  gently  over  the  fallen  logs  or  the  deep 
washouts  in  the  road.  What  legs  these  fellows  wear  !  Some 
have  the  calf  developed  almost  to  deformity,  the  great  balls 
of  muscle  standing  out  and  stretching  the  brown  skin  to 
the  utmost.  They  wear  but  little  in  hot  weather,  the 
summer  uniform  consisting  of  the  "fiindoshi"  of  white 
linen  and  a  set  of  shoulder  straps,  helped  out  perhaps  by 
a  beautifully  tattooed  design  upon  their  limbs  or  bodies. 
But  every  time  we  reach  the  outskirts  of  a  town,  they  halt 


188 


JAPAN  — THE  COUNTRY 


and  slip  into  their  cotton  coats  ;  for  a  new  law  prohibits  this 
healthful  seminudity  save  in   the  open  country. 

We  camp  the  first  night  in  a  dingy  inn  at  Godo,  where 
from  some  mysterious  closet  the  servants  bring  forth  with  pride 
a  table  and  three  chairs  to  prove  that  they  are  not  ignorant 
of  the  ways  of  foreigners.  But  to  them  foreign  cookery  is  a 
sealed  book,  and  we  prepare  to  enter  on  a  course  of  native 
"  chow.  "  To  our  great  surprise  up  comes  our  Horiuchi  with 
a  dainty  dinner  after  our  own  fashion,  for,  unknown  to  us, 
this  invaluable  "boy"  has  brought  with  him  a  frying-pan 
and  other  imported  kitchen  utensils  ;  and  now  that  we  are 
beyond  the  reach  of  semiforeign  influences,  he  triumphantly 
appears  in  the  new  character  of  chef,  and  by  his  delicious 
cooking  so  shakes  our  resolutions  to  be  orthodox,  that  we 
submit  without  a  murmur  to  his  incomparable  omelettes,  his 
fried  chicken,  and  his  corned-beef  hash.  Yes,  Chicago  canned 
corned-beef  has  penetrated  even  these  remote  valleys,  in  the 
train  of  kerosene  and  lamps  and  the  deadly  cigarette.     Our 


Fliutojjrajjh  by  Otis  A.  Poole 


^m^ 


l.\     IHli    AL:1H0R'S    LKCl'URE    FACTUKV 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


191 


stock  of  bread  gives  out  quite  early,  but  native  rice  affords  a 
delicious  substitute,  and  so  we  find  tfie  threatened  hardships 
of  the  interior  to  be  far  from  unbearable. 

We  are  objects  of  intense  interest  to  the  good  man  of  the 
inn  who,  with  his  wife  and  children,  stares  at  us  by  the  hour. 


iiy  Enarni 


MURAMATSU  HOTEL  AT  IKAO 


Not  pretty,  these  village  girls  of  Godo,  some  scarcely  pic- 
turesque ;  but  most  of  them  have  gentle  voices  and  gentle 
little  ways  in  striking  contrast  with  their  round  and  pudgy 
faces  and  their  coarse  hard-worked  hands.  It  is  at  Godo  that 
for  the  first  time  we  go  bedless  to  bed,  for  that  one  table  and 
those  three  chairs  were  the  only  things  not  strictly  Japanese 
in  all  the  house.  At  night  the  servants  bring  out  from  capa- 
cious cupboards  thick  quilts  called  '' futons,"  which  they  lay 


192 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


upon  the  matted  floor.  We  get  into  our  own  sleeping-bags 
—  sheets  sewed  up  in  the  form  of  capacious  sacks  —  and 
retire  between  two  of  these  wadded  futons,  our  heads  upon  a 
third  rolled  up  and  shoved  into  our  private  pillow-cases.  The 
pillow  of  Japan  is  an  impossibility,  a  block  of  lacquered  wood 
topped  by  a  sausage-shaped  cushion  and  placed  beneath  the 
neck,  reminding  one  of  a  headsman's  block.  We  soon  reduce 
the  performance  of  going  to  bed  to  a  science,  knowing  just 
how  to  have  the  futon  laid  to  avoid  the  draughts  that  blow 
through  every  crack  ;  and  after  a  few  nights  on  the  floor  we 
began  to  find  the  floor  quite  good  enough  for  tired  travelers. 
A  few  days  later,  after  a  long  journey  up  into  another 
range  of  mountains,  we  reach  Ikao,  an  interesting  health- 
resort,  a  place  of  hot  baths  and  hotels  and  steaming  gutters 
of  boiling  mineral  water.  Our  hotel,  they  tell  us,  is  "up- 
town, ' '  and  in  Ikao  this  is  no  indefinite  direction,  for  a  glance 


CHOP-STICKS  AND  CHOW 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


193 


at  the  main  thoroughfare  resolves  all  doubt  as  to  which  way 
to  turn.  It  is  one  giant  stairway  bordered  by  bathing- 
houses.  We  mount  this  abrupt  avenue,  where  at  every 
corner  we  trip  over  the  network  of  steaming  bamboo  pipes 
which  conduct  the  boiHng  waters  to  distant  bathing-places. 
We  glance  in  at  the  doorless  front  of  the  public  bath-houses, 
and  there  see  men  and  women  in  a  state  of  nature  being 


THK   WAY  TO   HARUNA 


gently  parboiled,  the  sexes  separated  by  a  bamboo  railing  — 
for  bathing-laws  are  much  more  strict  than  in  the  early  days. 
We  turn  into  narrow  alleys  and  there  find  early  risers  sousing 
themselves  and  their  lacquer  dishes  and  their  babies  in  the 
seething  gutters,  for  in  these  mountain  towns  there  are  gutters 
of  running  water,  hot  and  cold,  for  the  free  use  of  the  people. 
After  observing  one  housewife  washing  her  babies,  and 
another,  lower  down,  washing  her  dishes  in  the  same  gutter, 

13 


194 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


we  decided  that  a  place  of  residence  at  the  top  of  the  town 
would  be  for  very  obvious  reasons  the  most  desirable. 

The  Hotel  Muramatsu  is  the  leading  caravansary  in  this 
Oriental  Karlsbad  ;  and  upon  its  two-foot-wide  piazzas  sit  the 
guests,  sunning  themselves  in  the  brief  intervals  between  the 
bathing  hours.  The  buildings  give  us  an  excellent  idea  of 
Japanese  construction  ;  we  distinguish  the  sliding  frames  cov- 
ered with  translucent  paper  which  form  indiscriminately  the 
partitions,  doors,  and  windows  of  the  chambers  ;  at  one  end 
of  each  veranda  we  see  the  wooden  panels,  which  at  night  are 


A   BRIDGE  AT   ilARUNA 


rUotugi^li  by   ram^niuta 


THE  GATE  OF  HARUNA 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


197 


run  out  into  grooves,  tightly  closing  the  balconies  and  shutting 
out  light  and  air  as  well  as  wind  and  rain.  When,  by  request, 
we  were  awakened  very  early  in  the  morning,  it  was  done  in 
the  coolest  manner  imaginable  ;  for,  without  a  signal,  three 
little  maids  entered  the  corner  chamber  where  we  lay  rolled  in 
our  bags  of  sheeting,  and  calmly  removed  and  took  away  the 
three  outer  walls  of  our  boudoir,  leaving  us  to  all  intents  and 
purposes  out  in  the  cold,  cold  world  to  make  our  toilet  in  the 
full  view  of  other  early  risers  assembled  in  the  street  below. 
Our  first  meal  in  native  style  was  enjoyed  after  a  six-mile 
tramp  from  Ikao  to  a  lonely  yadoya  on  the  shore  of  a  moun- 
tain lake  called  Haruna.  We  had,  of  course,  in  Yokohama, 
eaten  Japanese  dinners,  but  mainly  from  curiosity,  and  usually 
immediately  after  a  table-d'hote  at  the  Grand  Hotel  ;  but  here 
we  have  true  hunger  for  our  sauce,  and  as  the  frying-pan  of 
Tsuni  is  not  with  us,  we  needs  must  test  the  cuisine  of  the  inn. 


PACK   HORSES  AT   IKAO 


198 


JAPAN  — THE  COUNTRY 


The  old  man  of  the  house  has  caught  for  us  a  splendid  salmon- 
trout,  and  this,  well-cooked,  with  smaller  fish,  raw  "  daicon," 
a  sort  of  radish,  and  an  omelette  made  like  a  roll  of  jelly-cake, 
with  sea-weed  in  place  of  the  jelly,  are  washed  down  by  dozens 
of  cups  of  tea  and  several  bottles  of  the  hot  rice-wine,  or 
' '  saki. ' '  And  what  a  teacher  hunger  is  in  the  art  of  using  chop- 
sticks !     We  performed  this  day  surprising  feats  of  dexterity. 


TUF.   HOTKI-    MtTRAMATRU    AT    IKA 


After  the  feast  we  straighten  out  our  folded  legs  —  which, 
however,  are  fast  becoming  used  to  being  doubled  under  us  in 
these  bare  chairless  houses  —  and  set  out  for  the  real  object 
of  our  excursion  — the  Shinto  shrine  of  Haruna. 

What  is  this  "Shinto,"  or  "Way  of  the  Gods,"  the  so- 
called  ' '  National  Religion  of  Japan  ' '  to  which  this  shrine  of 
Haruna  is  dedicated  ?  To  define  it  well  is  difficult,  it  is  so 
vague  a  fabric  of  belief  ;  although  previous  to  the  importation 
of  the  Buddhist  faith  it  was  the  only  religion  of  Japan. 


JAPAN  — THE  COUNTRY 


199 


This  Shinto  cult  traces  its  origin 
to  the  Sun  Goddess,  the 
ancestress  of  native  Maj- 
esty, and  thus  estab- 
lishes for  itself  a 
great  antiquity. 
Its  holiest  shrine 
is  at  ls6,  where 
this  Sun  God- 
dess holds  her 
court,  while 
throughout  the 
land  are  innum- 
erable lesser  tem- 
ples in  honor  of  the 
deified  Mikados  of  the 
past,  and  others  sacred 
to  the  gods  of  wind  and  fire 
and  food,  to  the  gods  of  certain 
mountains,  certain  trees,  some  even  to  the  god  of  pestilence ! 
As  we  proceed,  the  rocks  about  us  become  more  fantastic, 
taller,  slenderer,  until  the  climax  of  this  unearthly  scene  is 
reached,  and  we  stand  before 
the  gate  of  entry,  wedged  tightly 
in  between  the  verdured  cliff 
and  a  lofty  monolithic  column  of 
reddish  rock,  which  like  an  un- 
cut obelisk  stands  balanced  on 
the  hillside,  guarding  a  little 
gate  that  is  a  gem  of  the  archi- 
tecture of  another  age. 
Even  Nikko  with  all  its 
splendor  boasts  not  a 
piece  of  work  that  for 


Pholognphs  by  Otis  A.  Poole 


STUDIES  OP  CHILDLIFB 


200 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


simple,  exquisite  design  and  for  perfect  workmanship  can  rival 
this  gate  of  Haruna.  It  is  in  natural  wood  toned  by  the 
centuries  - —  no  paint  nor  lacquer  mars  its  lace-like  tracing. 
The  heavy  spreading  roof  is  supported  by  pillars  and  panels 
carved  with  designs  so  delicate  and  minute,  so  deep  and  wide- 
spread, that  we  wonder  there  is  left  sufficient  strength  to 
bear  up  the  crushing  weight  of  its  four  gables.  Nay,  rather 
let  us  say  that  from  this  roof  depend  veils  of  fine  old  lace, 
brown  with  the  dust  of  centuries,  but  still  preserving  the  pat- 
terns woven  in  by  the  patient  workers  of  the  long  ago.  Mount- 
ing the  threescore  steps  before  us,  we  enter  at  the  sacred  portal 
beyond  which  other  steps  lead  on  and  up  into  a  lantern- 
haunted  enclosure  shut  in  by  walls  of  rock  and  verdure.  The 
God  of  the  Earth  and  the  God  of  Fire  are  the  deities  most 
favored  here,  for  as  children  of  the  sun  they  hold  high  places 
in  the  Shinto  pantheon.  So  holy  is  this  court  that  even  the 
Mikado — great  grandson  many  times  removed  of  the  Goddess 


Photograph  by  Otis  A.  Poole 


A  STUDY  OK   CHILDLIPG 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


20 1 


of  the  Sun --may  not  be  carried  up  these  steps,  but  must  like 
ordinary  mortals  ascend  on  foot.  It  is,  however,  only  since 
the  restoration  of  the  Emperor,  in  1868,  that  Shintoism  has 
in  a  measure  regained  its  ancient  vogue  ;  for  after  the  advent 


COCHODA 

of  Buddhism,  in  the  seventh  century,  Shinto  sank  to  a  myth 
unknown  to  the  people,  so  overshadowed  was  it  by  the  gor- 
geous ritual  and  the  deep  moral  precepts  of  the  imported  faith. 
For,  strange  as  it  may  seem,  this  indigenous  religion  has  no 
moral  code,  no  rules  of  life,  and  promises  after  death  nothing 
that  is  definite.  The  only  formula  of  Shinto  is  this  :  "  Honor 
the  Emperor  and  obey  your  natural  impulses, ' '  surely  the 
essence  of  simplicity.  The  absence  of  a  moral  code  is  ac- 
counted for  by  modern  native  writers  on  the  ground  of  the 
innate  perfection  of  Japanese  humanity  which  obviates  the 
necessity   for   such    moral    props.     It    is    only   outcasts  like 


202 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


the  Chinese  or  the  peo- 
ple of  Western  nations 
whose  natural  depravity 
renders  the  occasional 
appearance  of  sages  and 
reformers  necessary ! 
We  see  above  the  en- 
trance huge  bells,  in  form 
like  sleigh-bells,  each 
with  a  cord  attached  by 
which  the  worshiper  may 
jingle  one  or  more  ac- 
cording to  the  importance 
of  his  petition,  and  thus 
rouse  to  attentive  listen- 
ing the  drowsy  spirits 
of  the  Shinto  deities  who  are  thought  to  be  lost  in  sleep 
when  not  engaged  in  giving  ear  to  praying  pilgrims. 

We  finally  turn  away  and  journey  back  along  the  valley 
path,  casting  regretful  glances  behind  us  at  this  unique  and 

ancient  fane,  which  has  impressed 
us  far  more  deeply  than  even 
splendid  Nikko. 

The  usual  amount 
of   chatter  and  con- 
fusion   attends    our 
final    departure 
from  Ikao  ;  but  at 
last   our   baskets, 
cameras,  and  the 
precious   frying- 
pan  are  safely  be- 
stowed upon  the  un- 
willing backs  of  three 

Photographs  by  Otis  A.  Poole 


STUDIES  OF  CHILDLIFE 


JAPAN  — THE  COUNTRY 


203 


rare  old  pack-horses  who  seem  conscious  of  the  fact  that 
horses  are  not  common  in  Japan.  The  "  bctlo,"  or 
groom,  who  leads  one  of  the  animals,  is  a  gentleman  of 
the  old  school,  his  head  dressed  in  the  classic  style ;  a 
V-shaped  bit  of  territory  is  shaved  clean  on  top  of  his  pate, 
and  his  hind  hair  is  gathered  into  a  short  stiff  cue,  pointing 
over  his  crown  as  if  to  indicate  the  proper  way  to  go  —  straight 


A   FARMHOl'SB 


forward  !  The  horses  being  anything  but  swift,  we  let  them 
shamble  on  ahead  while  we  linger  to  bid  farewell  to  the  little 
nesan.  We  say  to  them  the  prettiest  things  we  have  learned 
in  the  tourists'  phrase-books,  and  they  receive  the  compli- 
ments with  deprecating  smiles ;  and  then,  as  we  stalk  away, 
they  shower  on  us  "  sayoimras  "  and  "  an'^a/os."  To 
avoid  confusion  let  me  say  that  "arigatos  "  and  "sayonaras  " 
are  neither  flowers  nor  old  shoes,  but  are  the  words  which  in 


204 


JAPAN  — THE  COUNTRY 


l» 

^■VPlHi^l^^V^^^^H              ^K^* 

P' 

^^IB^        '  ^Hlr^S^^l^v^^'-' " ' 

1. 

•ki 

t^N 

THREE  GENERATIONS 

the  mouths  of   those    little  ladies  mean,    "thank  you"  and 
"good-by,  "  pronounced  "  sT-yo-na-ra  "  and  "  a-ring-a-to.  " 
Our  tramp  from  Ikao  to  Haramachi,  the  next  resting-place, 
leads  through  the  valley  of  the  Adzumagawa,  a  rich  and  fer- 
tile region  where  a  thrifty  population 
have  built  their  clean  and  pleas- 
ant villages.     We  stop  at  many 
a  farmhouse  or  roadside  inn, 
sometimes  to  rest,  sometimes 
to    watch  the  different  proc- 
esses of  the  silk  industry   as 
carried  on  by  the  good  house- 
wives.    About  us  are  acres  of 
mulberry- bushes     nourishing 
millions  of  the  silk-producing 
worms   that   yield   the    filmy 
fibers  from  which  the  dainty 
fabrics  of  Japan  are  fashioned. 

photograph  by  Otis  A.  Poole 


TONSORIAL  TRIMMINGS 


JAPAN  — THE  COUNTRY 


207 


Near  almost  every  house  a  tiny  rice-mill,  its  wheels  turned 
by  the  roadside  rivulet,  performs  its  never-ending  task  with 
many  a  splash  and  thump  ;  for  the  machinery  is  a  set  of 
crude  mallets  continually  pounding  away  in  bins  of  grain. 
Each  village,  usually  a  straggling  double-row  of  houses, 
is  drawn  out  to  an  interminable  length,  while  a  step  from  the 
back  garden  of  any  of  the  dwellings  brings  Us  into  the  open 


country,  so  thin  are  these  attenuated  towns.  Back  of  the 
gardens  on  each  side  stretch  away  the  cultivated  fields  cover- 
ing the  entire  valley  floor,  while  the  terraces  on  the  neigh- 
boring hillsides  tell  of  long  years  of  careful  cultivation. 

At  one  roadside  cottage  we  pause  to  watch  a  proud  young 
mother  who  has  brought  her  red-faced  baby  to  call  upon  its 
grandmother.  The  old  woman  talks  to  it  in  "baby  Japan- 
ese, "  and  makes  just  the  same  kind  of  fuss  that  grandmas  do 


2o8 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


TONSORIAL   TRIMMINGS 

Photograph  by  Otis  A.  Poole 


n  other  lands.     These  people,  though 
appearing  poor,  are  neatly  dressed  ; 
the  house  is  clean  with  that  spot- 
less   cleanliness    of    the    Japa- 
nese ;  and  though  simple,  their 
robes  are  very  neat,  and  the 
younger   woman's  hair  is 
elaborately  arranged  in  the 
prevailing  mode.      But  this 
manner    of    coiffure  strikes 
us  as  too  suggestive  of  being 
built,   too    firm   and   "slick- 
looking  ' '  —  not  strokable.     It 
seems  as  if  it  must  give  rise  to 
much  anxiety  during   the  night 
for  fear  of  breaking  it,  for,  as  we 
know,   it  is   done   over   only   once  a 
week.       The  wooden    pillow,  however,  which  touches  only 
the  neck,  insures  the  safety  of  the  complicated  structure.     As 


Photoyr.ipli  by  Otis  A.  Poole 


IN    MATSURI    ATTIRE 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


209 


for  the  infant,  if 
he  have  an  older 
brother,  he  will 
pass  the  next  few 
years  of  his  young 
life  upon  that  eld- 
er brother 's  back, 
for  that  is  where 
all  the  babies  in 
Japan  live,  —  on 
somebody 's  back. 
Yes,  all  day 
long  the  infants 
dangle  from  the 
shoulders  of 
brother,  sister, 
mother,  or  aunt, 
the  father's  back  alone  being  exempt.  In  slumber  the  baby's 
head  falls  limply  back  and  wobbles  painfully  as  the  waking 
member  of  the  combination  plays  tag,  or  hop-scotch,  runs, 
jumps,  or  fights;  and  when  the  sleeper  is  by  chance  disturbed 
and  tries  to  remonstrate  with  a  plaintixe  wail,  a  few  vigorous 
humpings  of  the  back  on  which  he  rides  reduce  him  to  a 
choking  silence.  One  happy  infant  did  we  see  who  had 
escaped  thus  far  the  torture  of  his  sus- 
pended contemiwraries,  for  he  rested 
in  a  perambulator,  a  thing  most 
rare   in   Japanese   babyland. 

Now,  if  we  ask  the  age  of 
the  children,  we  bring  to  light 
some  curious  facts  concerning 
birthdays  in  Japan.  Suppose 
one  youngster  to  be  bom  in  Jan- 
uary; suppose   him    to  be   favored 

14 

Photographs  by  Otis  \.  Toole 

BABIES  AND   BROTHERS 


2IO 


JAPAN  — THE  COUNTRY 


with  the  advent  of  a  little  sister  on  the  31st  of  December 
of  that  self-same  year.  Well,  strange  as  it  may  seem, 
on  the  following  first  day  of  January,  both  babies  are  called 
two  years  old.  Thus  Japanese  children  are  one  year  old  when 
born,  and  they  are  two  years  old  the  following  New  Year's 
day.  No  one  in  Japan  has  a  private  birthday  ;  whether  born 
in  June  or  in  October,  each  waits  for  New  Year's  Day  to 
celebrate  together  ;  then  they  start  even  in  the  race  of  life. 


We  have  tried  nearly  all  the  means  of  transport  in  Japan, 
but  not  until  we  reached  the  town  of  Shibu  did  the  existence 
of  the  "  bas/ui  "  thrust  itself  on  our  attention.  Here,  at  this 
otherwise  attractive  town,  we  come  in  personal  contact  with 
this  marvel  of  the  native  carriage-maker's  art.  The  illustra- 
tion flatters  it,  the  likeness  is  not  truthful ;  the  horses  appear 
almost  fat  and  well  groomed,  the  paint  looks  fresh,  the  driver 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


311 


seems  a  mild  and  honest-featured  man,  and  the  chief  pecu- 
liarity of  the  vehicle  is  not  properly  in  evidence.  That  pecu- 
liarity is  the  total  absence  of  springs.  Can  you  take  in  the 
fulness  of  this  revelation  .'     We  did  not  until  we  started.     I 


OUR   RIKISHA  CARAVAN 


have  said  the  roads  were  bad.  They  are  ;  but  we  never  knew 
how  utterly  depraved  they  were  until  during  our  twenty  miles 
over  hill  and  dale,  the  basha  with  fiendish  malice  accented 
every  rut  and  emphasized  every  boulder.  A  conductor  ran 
ahead,  and  with  a  tooting  horn  heralded  our 
approach,  the  peasants  scrambling  into  ditches 
to  give  us  full  room  to  pass,  for  they  stand  in 
great  respect  and  awe  of 
this  Oriental  tally-ho. 
Thereafter  we 
traveled  entirely 
by  rikisha. 
Happy-nat- 
ured  and  un- 
dismayed by 
their  arduous 
daily  labors  wera 


MY  TOURINt;  CAR 


212 


JAPAN   -THE  COUNTRY 


the  three  runners,  who  for  four  long  days  dragged  me 
through  the  pelting  showers  and  under  the  burning  sun 
with  equal  energy  and  speed,  happy  when  I  cared  to  dis- 
mount and  do  on  foot  the  steep  ascents.  Sometimes  they 
traveled  tandem,  but  where  the  roads  were  roughest  the 
leader  took  his  place  astern  to  push  and  steady  the  swaying 
chair  when  deep  washouts  or  stony  places  set  it  rocking  and 
threatened  a  disaster.  The  novelty  of  rikisha  travel  soon 
passes,  and  we  come  to  find  the  seat  small  and  none  too 
comfortable  ;  and  so,  unless  the  mud  is  very  deep,  we  go  on 
foot  by  preference.  But  in  the  pouring  rains  we  find  a  cozy 
refuge  inside  the  rikisha,  the  buggy-like  hood  raised,  and  the 
rubber  lap-robes  spread.  When  tempted  to  complain  of  dis- 
comforts, we  are  shamed  to  silence  by  the  happy,  cheerful 
ways  of  the  human  horses  who  do  the  work  and  very  seldom 
grumble.  We  employ  seven  kurumas,  three  for  the  masters, 
two  for  the  servants,  and  two  for  the  impedimenta.  And  as 
this  train,  its  motive   power  furnished  by  forty-two  brown, 


A  BAD  BIT  OF  ROAD 


JAPAN  — THE  COUNTRY 


ai3 


bare  legs,  wound  through  the  valleys,  skirted  the  mountain 
crests,  or  dashed  through  country  villages,  we  became  all  too 
familiar  with  the  monotonous  chant  of  the  runners  who 
seemed  to  cry  in  chorus  mile  after  mile,  "  JVan  daku  na. 


A  RIKISHA    PORTACK 


Nan  daku  na, "  while  to  the  rider  in  the  hindmost  chair  the 
twenty-one  straw  disks  which  served  for  hats  appeared,  as 
they  wobbled  wiklly  from  side  to  side,  like  a  lot  of  frantic 
pancakes  pursuing  one  another  down  the  road.  We  made 
about  thirty  miles  each  day,  but  when  we  think  how  many 
miles  of  broken  rock,  how  many  miles  of  clinging  muddy 
earth,  made  up  that  road,  the  distance  covered  is  a  credit  to  the 
willing  legs  of  our  untiring  kurumayas.  One  day  we  covered 
forty-nine  and  one-half  miles  in  eleven  hours  and  forty-five 
minutes,  the  road  being  very  hilly,  and  crossing  three  low 
passes.  Yet  the  runners  seemed  quite  fresh  at  the  finish. 
At  last  we  reach  the  valley  of  the  Tenryu  River,  one  of 
the  most  celebrated  in  Japan.     It  flows  almost  due  south  and 


214 


JAPAN  — THE  COUNTRY 


falls  into  the  sea  near  Hammamatsu.  Our  long  line  of  jin- 
rikishas  follows  its  tortuous  course  for  two  days,  now  and  then 
fording  the  rocky  tributaries  or  crossing  them  on  rough  planks 
where  bridges  have  been  washed  away  by  recent  floods. 

At  Tokimata  our  days  of  rikisha-riding  end,  for  there 
begins  the  voyage  down  the  rapids  of  the  Tenryugawa,  ninety 
miles  to  Hammamatsu  on  the  coast.      Therefore  Tamaki  pays 


TOKIMATA 


off  the  runners,  each  man  receiving  about  four  dollars  for  the 
four-days'  work,  and  as  they  must  travel  four  days  more  to 
reach  their  homes  again,  we  instruct  Tamaki  to  add  a  little 
sak^  money  with  our  compliments  ;  and  with  this  we  forget 
**  our  human  horses.  But  they  do  not  forget  us.  As  we  sit 
upon  the  floor  over  our  evening  tea,  we  hear  soft  footfalls  in 
the  corridor,  a  screen  glides  aside,  and  into  our  little  room 
file    fourteen    long-robed    individuals    who   drop    upon    their 


rtiotograph  liy  Taniannira 


THE   TEXRVUGAWA 


JAPAN  — THE  COUNTRY 


21? 


knees,  put  their  honest  heads  on  the  floor,  and  burst  out  into 
a  chorus  of  "  Osakate  oki  arigalo,  "  which  we  know  enough 
to  translate  as,  ' '  Our  biggest  thanks  for  the  honorable  sak^ 
money  !  ' '  Then  each  one  makes  his  private  bow  and  thanks 
to  each  of  us,  and  finally  all  steal  away,  leaving  us  touched 
at  this  expression  of  gratitude  for  well-earned  pay.  But  alas  ! 
next    morning    we   find  them   all   hard  at  it,   dice  in  hand. 


By  permission 


TRACKING  THL   L^ 


2l8 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


sitting  in  solemn  circle  engaged  in  a  speciilative  ceremony 
which  has  kept  them  up  all  night,  and  has  resulted  in  trans- 
ferring the  earnings  of  the  unfortunate  speculators  into 
the    pocket-book    of    the    one    lucky    and    exultant    winner. 


OUR   CRAFT 


At  sight  of  US  the  game  breaks  up  and  all  press  forward 
to  bear  our  baskets  to  the  river-bank  and  stow  them  in  a  long 
frail  boat  in  which  our  dash  of  ninety  miles  is  to  be  made. 
The  long  lithe  boards  of  which  this  craft  is  built  yield  to 
pressure  like  sheets  of  blotting-paper, —  a  necessary  flexi- 
bility, for  an  ordinary  boat  could  not  live  in  the  narrow 
rocky  channel  we  are  about  to  enter.  We  take  our  places 
amidships,  four  boatmen  man  the  craft :  two  near  us,  one  in 
bow,  one  in  stern.  Each  carries  a  long  rude  oar,  and  wears 
the  blue  garments  of  the  people.  There  is  something  just  a 
little  inquieting  in  thus  trusting  ourselves  to  these  strange 
men,  to  this  frail  boat,  and  being  borne  in  the  strong  grasp 


JAPAN  — THE  COUNTRY 


219 


of  the  swift  current  toward  unknown  dangers  —  jutting  rocks 
and  furious  rapids.  But  off  we  go  ;  in  an  instant  the  group 
of  bowing  cooHes  on  the  bank  fades  from  our  sight,  and 
rocks  and  trees  and  fields  and  houses  begin  to  dash  past  us  at 
terrific  speed,  while  all  about  us  is  an  angry-swirling  sea  of 
foaming  waters,  the  turbulence  of  which  no  photograph  can 
picture.  The  boat's  sides  and  bottom  heave  aind  creak  as  we 
rush  on,  our  speed  increasing  as  the  river  narrows  rapidly, 
the  rocky  banks  pressing  in  closer  and  closer,  and  the  stream 
becoming  more  and  more  angry  in  the  ever-tightening  grip  of 
the  canon  walls.  The  first  rapid  takes  our  breath  away  ;  — 
down  we  go  sidewise,  bearing  right  upon  a  huge  sharp  rock 


THE    K1KS.I     KAl-IU 


which,  like  a  mighty  spear,  stands  ready  to  impale  our 
fragile  craft.  Then  just  as  we  are  about  to  strike,  the 
counter  current  catches  us  and  throws  us  off,  and  away  we 
go  toward  the  other  bank— toward  more  sharp  rocks  and 


220 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


THE  ANXIOUS  HELMSMAN 


Other  foaming  races.       At  the 
bottom  of   each  rapid   we   are 
stopped  suddenly  by  the  whirl- 
pool,   which   checks   the   boat 
with  sharp  quick  jerks,  the  thin 
flat  bottom  heaving  like  a  car- 
pet on  a  windy  day. 
For   six    hours  we 
continue  to  shoot 
rapid  after  rapid, 
each    one    more 
steep   and  turbu- 
lent,   each    one 
seemingly  the  last 
in  which   a    boat 
could  live.      But 
the  man  at  the  stern 
passes  jutting  rocks  by 
The  lookout  at  the 


knows  well  his  task,  and 
a  hair's  breadth,  with  utmost  confidence, 
bow  with  his  long  oar  gives  warning  thumps  on  the  boat's 
side  when  dangerous  places  are  at  hand.  This  thumping 
serves  two  ends  ;  it  invokes  the  gods 
and  prompts  the  boatmen  to 
put  forth  all  their  strength. 
During  this  long  furious 
race  the  dull  thuds  of 
that  oar  come  thick  and 
fast  as  down  we  go 
into  one  boiling  pool 
only  to  recover  in  time 
for  another  plunge. 
Often  we  ship  con- 
siderable masses 
of  green  foaming 


ROUNDING  A   ROCK 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


221 


water,  which  with  long  scoops  is  rapidly  baled  out  dur- 
ing the  short  intervals  of  peace  between  the  races.  When 
in  full  descent  of  one  of  these  watery  stairways,  where  the 
steps  are  great  boulders  and  the  carpet  a  rushing  mass  of 
green  water  and  pearly  foam,  we  forget  our  wringing  gar- 
ments, our  hunger  and  discomforts,  and  give  ourselves  com- 
pletely to  the  enjoyment  of  this  mad  ride  which  every 
moment  brings  us  nearer  to  the  coast,  to  railways,  foreign- 
ers, and    cities.     We  shall  be  loath  indeed  to  end  the  race. 


THH  NOONDAY  HALT 


The  scenery  about  us  is  magnificent.  Five  minutes  after 
launching  out,  the  river  narrows  and  suddenly  enters  a  long 
deep  tortuous  canon.  A  high  bridge  flies  overhead,  like  a 
long  spider-web  borne  on  the  wings  of  the  wind,  and  almost 
instantly  is  hidden  from  view  by  the  next  cliff,  round  which 
we  dash  broadside  on,  the  churning  waters  whirling  us  on 
without  a  moment's  relaxation.    For  sixty  miles  we  twist  and 


222 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


wriggle  in  the  torrent 's  grasp,  always  directed  by  the  uner- 
ring eye  and  hand  of  our  alert  and  active  helmsman.  In  him 
and  his  fellow-oarsmen  our  confidence  is  perfect ;  for  do  they 
not  know  every  rock  and  race  by  name  ? 

This  swift  descent,  accomplished  in  eight  hours,  gives  no 
time  for  their  rude  surveys,  but  the  long  and  tedious  voyages 
up-stream  from  the  coast  give  ample  opportunity  for  study  of 


Photograph  by  Tamaniura 


THE  BKIDliE  OVER  THE  TENRYLGAWA 


I 


JAPAN— THE  COUNTRY 


223 


the  river's  moods  and  tricks,  for  to  reach  again  their  town 
of  Tokimata  these  sturdy  fellows  must  employ  twelve  days 
of  incessant  effort,  creeping  up  in  the  lee  of  the  great  rocks, 
and  towing  their  boat  with  long  ropes. 


I'hotograph  hy  Otis  A.  Poole 


RUSHING  WATBRS 


Tugging  and  tugging  in  one  ceaseless  struggle  with  the 
resisting  waters  they  accomplish  the  ascent,  counting  their 
progress  by  inches,  while  in  the  downward  voyage  they  have 
reeled  off  mile  after  mile  with  scarcely  any  conscious  effort. 
At  last  we  reach  the  sea-coast  plain.  Our  speed  slackens  as 
the  river,  freed  from  its  mountain-bed,  broadens  into  a  placid 
lake-like  .stream  ;  the  mountains  gradually  recede  and  soon 
become  mere  outlines  in  the  distance.  These  final  thirty 
miles  of  peaceful  drifting  are  indeed  reposeful  after  the  hours 


224 


JAPAN  — THE  COUNTRY 


TOILERS  OF  THE    DKEP 


of  continued  excitement.  At  sunset  we  reach  our  destina- 
tion, and  our  landing  near  the  railway  bridge  within  sight  of 
the  sea  is  the  closing  incident  of  our  never-to-be-forgotten 
ramble  through  the  interior  provinces  of  old  Japan. 


i  HI-:  END  OF  THE 
UNBEATEN  TRACK 


THE  "MAIKO"  OF  JAPAN  IS  A 
"GEISHA"  IN  THE  BUD 

Trained  in  all  the  arts  of  pleasing,  from 
earliest  girlhood,  the  prospecti\'e  geisha 
serves  for  a  term  as  maiko,  dancing,  singing, 
smiling  through  her  later  teens,  until  at  last 
thoroughly  mis^l^lk'\^  Th'^  ^ i-fes  ^*  !\i'Kidh  her 
little  life  has  been  consecrated,  she  blos- 
soms out  as  a  finished  geisha — the  word 
geisha  signifies  "accomplished  one."  But, 
strange  to  say,  she  then  must  lay  aside  the 
bright  fantastic  dress  that  she  has  worn  as 
maiko  to  assume  the  soberer  but  not  less 
elegant  and  costly  raiment  of  the  full- 
fledged  geisha. 


JAPAN— THE  CITIES 


The  Cities 

THERE  is  a  Japanese   adage  which  tells 
.  ^  us,  that  "once  seeing  is  better  than  a 

hundred  times  telling  about.  "  This  applies  so  aptly  to  Japan 
itself  that  it  were  presumptuous  to  attempt  to  give  in  two  brief 
tclliiig-s  any  idea  of  the  fascinations  of  the  Land  of  the  Rising 
Sun.  But  with  the  aid  of  pictures  that  reveal  a  little  of  the 
beauty  of  the  land,  it  may  be  that  these  "tellings  "  about  the 
country  and  the  cities  of  Dai  Nippon  are  at  least  better  than 
no  tale  at  all. 


228 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


Tokyo  is  the  greatest  of  Japanese  cities,  the  metropolis 
a.id  the  capital  of  the  Empire.  More  than  a  million  and  a 
half  of  people  live  in  this  broad,  flat  city,  and  yet  there  are 
few  wide  streets,  and  the  average  height  of  houses  is  only  one 


Photograph  by  Enami 

TOKYO 

story  and  a  half.  Tokyo  viewed  from  an  elevation  looks  like 
a  cold  gray  choppy  sea,  repellent  and  unpromising,  but  there 
are  many  charming  things  beneath  that  surface  of  tiled  roofs. 
The  foreign  visitor  is  usually  taken  to  the  Imperial  Hotel. 
Where  should  American  and  European  travelers  lodge  if  not 
in  that  magnificent  establishment,  where  all  the  comforts  of 
the  Occident  are  provided,  thanks  to  a  thoughtful  government 
which  is  determined  that  the  stranger  shall  not  find  the  great- 
est city  of  Japan  deficient  in  hotel-accommodations  of  the 
most  modern  type  ?  If  you  seek  nothing  but  comfort  and 
convenience,  by  all  means  go  to  the  Imperial  Hotel ;  but  if, 
like  me,  you  want  to  feci  that  you  are  really  in  Japan,  pass 
by  this  splendid  pile  and  follow  me,   across  broad  spaces, 


JAPAN  — THE   CITIES 


229 


skirting  the  Imperial  Castle,  the  home  of  the  Mikado,  toward 
a  remote  and  thoroughly  Japanese  quarter  of  Tokyo  where 
there  are  no  reminders  of  the  modern  lands  across  the  sea. 
I  came  to  Tokyo  in  company  with  a  gentleman  of  Yoko- 
hama, a  traveled  Japanese,  whom  I  had  met  upon  a  trans- 
Pacific  steamer.  He  and  his  wife  had  planned  a  Sunday 
holiday  in  the  metropolis,  inviting  me  to  meet  them  on  the 
evening-train.  We  arrived  at  Shimbashi  Station  an  hour  after 
dark.  Thence  in  jinrikishas  we  speed  away  through  narrow 
streets,  dark  and  silent,  then  along  broad  brilliant  avenues, 
and  over  dozens  of  little  bridges.  This  continues  for  an  hour. 
Then  we  cross  a  great  bridge  spanning  the  broad  Sumida 
River,  and  for  half  an  hour  dash  along  a  smooth  road  on  the 
river  bank,  racing  up-stream  with  the  moonbeams  on  the  water. 
■  "Where  are  you  taking  me.'  "  I  ask  my  Oriental  friend, 
and  the  jinrikishas  rattle  so  I  cannot  hear  the  answer.  But 
presently  it  dawns  upon  me  where  I  am.  There  on  the  other 
shore  I  see  the  tower,  temple,  and  pagoda  of  Asakusa.     This, 


|p|M| 

*^^l 

1  yrfn^:i 

'  "-^           1 

i       lit  I 

"V  - 

i 

■■■i^^H^^^^Bi^l 

Hm^H 

THE  IMPERIAL   HOTEL 


230 


JAPAN  — THE    CITIES 


therefore,  must  be  Mukojima, 
the  famous  avenue  of 
cherry-trees,  and  the 
black  branches 
which  cut  grace- 
ful, gloomy  sil- 
houettes against 
the  sky  are  the 
same  that  we 
have  often  seen 
in  pictures,  glori 
ous  in  their  spring- 
time dress  of  pink .  Yes, 
we  are  on  our  way  to  the 
far  end  of  the  long  Mukojima 
highway,  at  least  six  miles  from  town,  where  we  shall  find  an 
inn  that  is  completely  and  entirely  Japanese  in  structure  and 
surroundings.  It  is  called  the  "  Yao  Matsu,  "  "The  Place  of 
the  Eight  Hundred  Pine-Trees.  "  It  is  the  most  aristocratic 
suburban  resort  of  Tokyo,  patronized  only  by  the  richer  Japan- 
ese, unknown  to  foreigners,  unmentioned  in  "Murray's," 
remote  from  tramways,  far  above  the  terminus  of  the  puffy 

tugboats  on  the 
river,  —  in  a  word, 
secure  from  all  the 
influences  which 
are  dispelling  the 
peaceful  atmos- 
phere and  ruining 
the  picturesque- 
ness  of  Japan. 

Although  my 
friend  had  written 
in    advance    for 


E   SUMIDA    RIVRR 
Photograph  by  Tamamura 


JAPAN  — THE    CITIES 


231 


rooms,  he  was  not  certain  that  we  could  obtain  them,  for  the 
proprietor  had  repHed  to  his  first  letter,  saying  :  ' '  Please  do 
not  bring  the  foreign  gentleman  of  whom  you  speak  ;  we  have 
no  chairs  for  him  to  sit  on,  there  are  no  beds  for  him  to  sleep 
in  ;  our  chef  cannot  cook  beefsteak  ;  we  cannot  make  him 
comfortable."  A  second  letter  to  the  host  assured  him  that 
the  foreigner  would  demand  no  more  than  any  native  guest ; 
that    he,   in    fact,    preferred  to  be  as  Japanese  as  possible. 


THK  JAPANESE   METROPOLIS 

The  unfailing  courtesy  of  the  people  of  this  land  lent  an 
air  of  cordiality  to  our  welcome  at  the  Yao  Matsu,  where  we 
arrived  at  half-past  nine  at  night.  It  proved  an  ideal  place, 
this  "Place  of  the  Eight  Hundred  Pine-Trees."  A  dozen 
semidetached  dainty  dwellings  are  ranged  between  the  river 
and  this  little  lake.  We  are  very  tired,  very  hungry,  for 
we  have  not  dined.  Of  course  we  shed  our  shoes  before 
we  enter. 


232 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


IN    A    JAPANKSK   GARDEN 

Mr.  Sugawa  and  his  wife  —  for  my  friends  must  no  longer 
be  anonymous  —  are  dressed  in  Japanese  kimonos,  and  I  have 
not  been  long  arrived  before  I,  too,  am  just  as  comfortably, 
as  coolly  clad  as  they.  Tea  is  served  in  tiny  cups.  Supper 
is  ordered.  Geisha  are  sent  for  to  sing  and  play  and  dance 
for  us,  and  all  the  waiting-maids,  the  nesan,  come  to  take  a 
peep  at  the  first  foreign  guest  the 
inn  has  ever  entertained 
but  they  are  disap- 
pointed. I  do  not 
appear  sufficiently 
exotic,  for  in  my 
present  garb  I  am 
not  obtrusively 
American.  I  even 
sit  in  that  conven- 
tional Japanese  attitude 


A   SUBURBAN   HOSTELRY 


THE  YAO  MATSU  INN 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


235 


which,  although  so  try- 
ing to  the  Occidental 
knee,  is  assumed  and  held  with  ease  and  comfort  by  all  the 
other  people  at  our  supper-party.  Mrs.  Sugawa  would  never 
think  of  sitting  down  in  any  other  way  ;  her  husband,  how- 
ever, when  at  home  or  dining  with  his  friends,  might  possibly 
sit  cross-legged  for  a  little  while,  but  never  at  a  formal  func- 
tion. The  Geisha,  when  in  attendance  at  dinners  or  big  ban- 
quets, pass  hours  sitting  thus,  playing  and  singing.  As  for  the 
servants,  they  never  come  into  our  presence  without  dropping 
to  the  floor,  touching  foreheads  to  the  mats,  and  then  sitting 
back  upon  their  heels  to  receive  our  august  commands. 

One  nesan  on  the  left  was  fearful  of  the  flashlight,  by 
means  of  which  the  evening  scene  was  photographed.  Would 
that  I,  too,  had  been  fearful  of  it!  The  charge  exploded, 
almost  in  my  right  hand,  and  a  few  seconds  later  this  little 
group  of  new  acquaintances  was  turned  into  a  helpful  band 
of  sympathetic  friends.     It  was  almost  worth  while  to  have 


236 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


one 's  hand  all  but  withered  by  that  incan- 
descent magnesium  powder,  for  the 
accident  brought  out  so  much  of  un- 
suspected kindliness  and  solipitude. 
Everybody  in  the  house  sat  up  with 
me  for  three  long  painful  hours, 
until  a  doctor  could  be  brought  from 
Tokyo.  He  declares  that  my  right 
hand  will  be  useless  for  a  month. 
And  to  think  that  I  have  just  learned 
to  eat  with  chop-sticks  and  must  now 
begin  all  over,  and  educate  the  fingers  of 
the  other  hand  !  But  hunger  is  a  splendid 
teacher ;  the  awkward  fingers  soon  pick  up  the  knack  ;  in 
fact,  for  a  one-handed  man,  Japanese  table-customs  are 
happily  adapted.  There  are  no  knives  and  forks  demanding 
two  trained  hands,  and  sometimes  superhuman  strength  ;  the 
carving  —  even 
the  cutting  up,  is 
done  before  the 
food  is  served. 

My  friends  left 
on  the  following 
day,  and  my  first 
thought  was  that 
although  I  was  to 
stay  in  Tokyo  I 
should  have  to 
move  to  the  Im- 
peiial  Hotel,  in 
other  words,  re- 
turn to  modern 
civilization.  But 
how,    on    second 


BREAKFAST 


JAPAN  — THE    CITIES 


237 


thought,  could  a  disabled  traveler  be  more  advantageously 
situated  than  here  in  the  little  inn,  which  grows  prettier 
every  time  it  is  looked  at  from  a  different  point  of  view  ? 
Here  are  servants  ever  ready  to  put  on  your  shoes,  button 
your  coat,  insert  your  cuff-links  ;  here  is  a  skilful  bathing- 
man,  to  put  you  through  a  rousing  red-hot  bath,  and  care- 
fully keep  your  bandaged  arm  from  getting  wet ;  here  are 
the  smiling  waiting-maids  to  serve  you  with  things  to  eat, 
strange  dishes,  pretty  to  look  at,  curious  to  taste,  food  which 
seems  to  satisfy  but  never  banishes  the  appetite  for  more  than 
a  few  moments.  Yes,  I  decide  to  make  the  Yao  Matsu  my 
hospital  and  my  headquarters  and  engage  a  room  amid  the 
"Eight   Hundred  Pine-Trees"  for  the  remainder  ot  my  stay. 


238 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


Photograph  by  Tamamura 


*'  KANJO,"  THE    BILL 


My  room  has  balconies  on  either  side  ;  one  is  quite  narrow 
and  overlooks  a  sleeping  lakelet  and  the  garden  ;  the  other,  a . 
broad  veranda,  serving  as  a  corridor,  hangs  amid  the  tree-tops 


\mt iiirnifMM 

Photograph  by  Otis  A.  Poole 


IN    A   jAt-rt.NK.^h    HultL 


A  TRANSPLANTED    TOKONOMA 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


2AI 


on  (he  river  side.  Through  the  branches  we  cat-  see  the  glim- 
meiing  waters  of  the  wide  Sumidagawa,  with  here  and  there 
a  passing  junk  or  sampan  sailing  cityward.  And  sometimes 
when  the  skies  are  kind  and  clear,  there  rises  in  the  western 
di5.tance  a  graceful  form  like  an  inverted  fan,  the  far-ofi, 
ghost-like  apparition  of  the  sacred  mountain  Fuji-San.  My 
apartment  is  dainty  and  immaculate  beyond  description.  Upon 
the  floor  are  the  thick  straw-mats  called  tatami  ;  over  them 
rugs  are  sometimes  spread  as  a  precaution  against  the  clumsy 
destructiveness  of  "civilized"  foreigners.  Light,  sliding 
screens  covered  with  translucent  paper  may  at  a  moment's 
notice  be  so  disposed  as  to  form  several  tiny  single  rcoms. 
One  wall  of  each  room  is,  however,  of  more 
substantial  stuff.  In  it  is  sunk  the  recess 
called  the  "tokonoma, "  the  place  to  which 
all  ornaments  or  decorations  are  confined.  In 
the  tokonoma  we  usually  find  a  bronze  or  porce- 
lain vase  containing  flowers,  branches  of  cherry- 
blossoms  or  of  maple-leaves,  or  .  -  - 
sometimes  a  dwarfed  tree, — 
a  little  tree  as  old  as  a 
grandfather,  and  yet  no 
larger  than  a  child. 
Against  the  wall  behind 
is  hung  the  kakemono,  or 
decorated  scroll. 

The    usual    impression 
produced   by  a   Japanese 
room   is   one   of    severe   sim- 
plicity  and    cleanliness    immacu- 
late.    Our  first  thought  on   entering  one  of 
these  airy  abodes  is  that  house-cleaning  has 
just  been  finished,  and  the  furniture 
not  yet  been  put  back  in  its  place. 

Photograph  by  Tam*mur« 


IN  FINE  WEATHER 


242 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


The  fact  that  the  seemingly  bare  room  contains  all  necessary 
furniture  is  a  difficult  one  to  impress  upon  the  Occidental 
housekeeper.  Of  course,  when  meals  are  served,  divers  small 
tables,  not  more  than  six  inches  high,  make  their  appearance, 
as  do  also  a  few  lacquer  trays.  Then  at  night  the  beds,  or 
''futon,''  fat,' wadded  comforters,  brought  forth  from  closets 
dissimulated  in  the  wall,  are  spread  upon  the  floor  ;  and  if  the 


<d^9HMl^ 

fc7,.:'lV^ 

^""^  '^-^     v?^BIIiBBH 

^b^^mI 

V    -T 

•> 

■v^^wSis^^pH 

Ib'' 

rt<* 

.:^-^ 

«tt^^" 

Photograph  by  Tamainura 


THE  MUKOJIMA  AVENUE 


night  be  cold,  a  little  stove  called  a  "  hibachi  "  is  provided. 
This  is  a  wooden  box,  half  filled  with  ashes  in  which  a  bit 
of  charcoal  is  smoldering.  If  the  night  be  very  cold,  the 
traveler  may  take  the  stove  to  bed  with  him,  a  perforated 
cover  being  put  over  it  to  prevent  a  conflagration. 

The  neighboring  shore  of  the  Sumida  River  becomes  in 
early  spring  the  favorite  resort  of  the  beauty-loving  citizens  of 
Tokyo,      f  hen  the  cherry-trees,  which  for  eleven  long,  long 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


Dy  permission 


AN     IRIS    GARDEN 


months  have  stood  like  ugly  skeletons,  their  denuded  bones 
outlined  against  the  sky,  put  forth  quite  suddenly  a  wealth  of 
rosy  blossoms,  as  if  to  say,  **See  what  I  have  been  secretly 


Photocrnph  by  Otis  A.  Poole 


:Hl-.KK\-liLi.':.NOM,S 


244 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


preparing.  Is  not  a  fortnight 
of  this  glory  better  than 
months  of  simple 
verdure?"  In- 
deed, the  very 
briefness  of  the 
season  during 
which  these 
flowers  make  the 
city  glad,  gives  to 
the  cherry-blossoms 
that  charm  which  only 
evanescent  things  possess 
Who  would  not  willingly  wait  a  year  to  see  an  avenue  of 
trees  all  glorious  with  sunset  clouds  at  mid-day !  Japan 
needs  no  printed  calendar ;  her  people  trace  the  progress 
of  the  seasons  in  these  beauty-festivals  that  Nature  plans 
and  celebrates.  The  Japanese  know,  by  the  token  of  these 
flowers,  that  the  spring  has  come,  that  March  is  drawing  to  a 


RIS 

Photograph  hy  Otis  A.  Poole 


CHRYSANTHEMUMS 


JAPAN  — THE    CITIES 


245 


close,  or  that  the  month  of  April  has  begun.  Travelers  who 
have  promised  themselves  sight  of  these  glories  and  would  in- 
sure themselves  against  a  bitter  disappointment  should  reach 
Japan  about  the  20th  of  March,  for  an  early  spring  and  a 
windy  day  may  bring  the  cherry-blossom  season  prematurely 
to  a  close  ;  but  as  a  rule,  the  middle  of  the  month  of  April 
hnds  the  trees  still  decked.  The  tree  puts  all  its  life  and 
vigor  into  this  one  supreme  effort  in  the  spring,  for  it  bears 
no  fruit,  and  through  all  the  other  seasons  of  the  year  stands 
bare  and  leafless,  awaiting  its  next  annual  glorification. 
Throughout  the  land,  wherever  there  are  cherry-trees  in  parks 
or  lanes  or  temple  gardens,  the  people  gather  beneath  the  rosy 
shade  of  the  lovely  but  ephemeral  flowers,  and  picnic  and  poet- 
ize until  the  winds  scatter  the  pretty  petals  and  leave  nothing 
but  the  remembrance  of  vanished  loveliness.     But  consolation 


WISIAKIA 


246 


JAPAN— THE  CITIES 


By  Permlssloa 


ASAKUSA   TKMPLi:: 


JAPAN  — THE    CITIES 


247 


comes  in  June,  for  then  the  iris  flowers  spread  out  their  rain- 
bow hues  on  the  green  carpets  of  the  gardens  which  are  made 
even  gayer  by  the  dainty  dresses  of  the  admiring  visitors. 

A  love  of  the  beautiful  is  innate  in  almost  every  native  of 
Japan.  How  happy  is  the  nation  whose  people,  even  the 
humblest,  can  find  a  satisfying  pleasure  in  the  mere  contem- 
plation of  the  things  that  Nature  freely  sets  before  them  !  And 
then  contrast  a  dainty  tea-house,  its  wistaria  trellises  enveloped 
in  purple  haze, —  with  a  Teutonic  beer-garden,  where  formal 
Christmas-trees  in  hideous   green   pots  are  ranged  in  rows ! 


The  Japa- 
and  loving  con- 
sons  with  Dame 
responds  to 
When  wooed  by 
this  race,  she 
and  astonishing 
love  for  the  peo- 
of  Flowers, 
regard  the  art  of 


nese  are  in  close 
verse  at  all  sea- 
Nature  and  she 
their  affection, 
a  gardener  of 
yields  delightful 
proofs  of  her 
pie  of  the  Land 
The  Japanese 
our    florists    as 


248 


JAPAN  — THE    CITIES 


A  MATSURI  CAR 


barbarous,  thinking  a  flower  too 
precious  a  thing  to  be  crowded 
with  a  score  of  others  into  a 
basket  or  bouquet,  or 
massed  to  form  atrocious 
' '  floral  designs  ' '  —  an- 
chors, broken  columns, 
or  "  gates  ajar  !  "  One 
flower  in  one  vase  is 
very  Japanese,  and 
after  we  have  studied 
the  charming  effects  at- 
tained through  simplicity, 
we  come  to  look  upon  our 
own  methods  of  floral  arrange- 
ment as  distasteful  and  wasteful, 
in  November  come  the  chrysanthemums  —  the 
National  Flower  of  Japan.  The  chrysanthemums  do  not 
grow  along  the  roadside,   but  must  be  sought  in  the  gardens 


The 


MATSL'Rl    SEASON 


PhntoKnph  tiy  Otis  A.  Poole 


JAPAN  — THE    CITIES 


249 


lly  ptiuiisBi 


FOR   THK  WKE  ONBS 


ot  the  expert  florists  where,  in  dainty  greenhouses  of  bamboo 
and  under  roofs  of  delicate  oiled  paper,  they  spread  their 
gorgeous  petals  to  delight  the  eyes  of  multitudes  who  ilock  to 
these  exhibitions  of  the  gardener's  art.  The  finest  are  to  be 
seen  in  the  Imperial  Gardens  at  Tokyo, 
and  fortunately  an  invitation  to  the 
Mikado's  Garden-Party  gave  me 
an  opportunity  to  see  this  cele- 
brated display.  On  one  single 
stem  I  saw  no  fewer  than  four 
hundred  and  sixty-five  per- 
fect blossoms,  and  where  other 
stems  bore  but  a  single  flower, 
each  was  a  marvel  in  size  and 


coloring. 


Fhotoffraph  by  Otis  A.  Poole 


LOVE  Mb,  LV\  b  M^   UOG  * 


250 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


One  of  my  earliest  outings  is  a  visit  to  Asakusa.  There  is 
always  a  crowd  at  Asakusa  ;  it  is  the  most  popular  resort  of 
Tokyo.  People  come  to  pray  and  play.  Religion  and  merri- 
ment hold  joint  sway  over  this  celebrated  quarter.  There  are 
a  dozen  shrines  and  temples,  there  are  a  hundred  dozen  shops 
and  shows.  But  first,  like  pious  Buddhists,  let  us  go  to  the 
great  Temple  of  the  Mercy  Goddess,  Kwannon,  clap  our 
nands  before  her  image,  add  one  metallic  drop  to  the  never- 
ceasing  rain  of  copper  coin  that  pours  from  the  clouds  of 
superstition  into  her  treasure  troughs,  and  with  our  remain- 
ing fractions  of  a  cent  buy  grain  and  seed  from  the  old  woman 
in  the  court  to  feed  the  hungry  pigeons  which  dwell  beneath 
the  eaves  of   the    temple.     Then,    after    climbing   the    ugly 


Fbolognph  by  Oils  A.  Poole 


THE  LANTERN-MAKER 


JAPAN— THE  CITIES 


251 


twelve-story  tower,  we  return  to  the  city  streets,  to  find  a 
festival,  or  "  malsuri,"  in  progress.  These  matsuri  seem 
to  break  out  on  the  slightest  provocation.  An  entire  quarter 
will  suddenly,  for  no  obvious  reason,   "shut  up  shop"  and 


By  Permitsion 


STREET-CARS  NEAR   UVENO 


give  itself  over  to  rejoicings  and  enjoyment.  A  gigantic  car 
of  several  stories  is  drawn  through  the  streets  attended  by 
the  happy  crowds.  Upon  the  higher  platforms  are  mummers 
and  musicians  ;  and  on  top  of  all  an  effigy  of  some  old  warrior 
or  hero.  Just  what  the  fuss  is  all  about  the  stranger  never 
knows.  We  are  content  to  take  the  celebration  as  a  pictur- 
esque event,  and  to  let  its  mythical,  religious,  or  historical 
meaning  remain  a  mystery.  Child  life  is  never  seen  to  such 
advantage  as  during  these  days  of  popular  jubilation.  The 
quaintest,  cutest  little  types  of  Japaninity  parade  the  streets 
in  festival  attire.  A  whole  lecture  might  be  given  on  the 
"Wee  Ones  of  Japan,"  and  should  it  ever  be  my  privilege 
to  come  again  to  this  land  of  happy  childhood,  I  promise  you 


252 


JAPAN  — THE    CITIES 


that  I  shall  not  fail  to  study  this  delightful  subject.  The 
stranger  always  has  ample  warning  that  a  matsuri  is  coming. 
Two  or  three  days  before  the  arrival  of  the  happy  date  the 
streets   of  all  the  quarter  blossom  out  with  paper  lanterns, 


IN   UYKNO    fAKK 


uniform  in  shape  and  in  design  according  to  the  special  fete- 
day  to  be  celebrated.  At  night  the  scene  is  one  of  fairy- 
land. Interminable  double  rows  of  glowing  lanterns  stretch 
away  in  all  directions.  In  any  other  land  these  lanterns 
would  be  made  by  machinery  in  gigantic  factories  ;  in  Japan 
they  are  made  by  hand  in  tiny  studios,  for  lantern-making  is 
not  an  industry,  it  is  an  art.  This  is  the  secret  of  the  charm 
of  "things  Japanese."  The  factories  are  studios,  the  in- 
dustries are  arts,  and  the  workmen,  almost  without  excep- 
tion, artists.  Many  of  my  photographic  slides  were  colored 
by  a  little  man  whose  daily  pay  would  not  equal  that  of  the 
"artist  "  who  whitewashes  our  fences.  The  ability  of  skilled, 
artistic,  Japanese  labor  to  under-live  even  the  common  toilers 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


253 


of  the  West  is  the  most  threatening  feature  of  Japanese  com- 
petition in  the  markets  of  the  world.  It  is,  however,  devoutly 
to  be  wished  that  industrial  and  commercial  progress  shall  not 
mean  artistic  degeneration,  and  the  annihilation  of  Japafi's 
innate  good  taste.  It  gives  us  a  shock  every  time  we  meet  a 
street-car  here  in  Tokyo  ;  they  are  abominably  out  of  place, 
exasperatingly  deliberate,  usually  overcrowded,  and  astonish- 
ingly cheap.  It  is  almost  a  day's  journey  to  cross  the  big 
metropolis  in  one  of  those  slow  cars.  The  picturesque, 
speedy,  and  e.xclusive  rikisha  is  comparatively  expensive,  but 
let  us  hope  that  it  will  successfully  resist  its  rival,  for  a  Japa- 
nese city  without  it  would  be  indeed  a  sorry  place. 

But  the  beauties  of  Uyeno  Park,  especially  in  springtime, 
make  amends  for  the  ugly  banality  of  modern  means  of  reach- 
ing it.  Once  within  the  limits  of  the  park,  we  find  ourselves 
again  in  old  Japan.  Uyeno,  like  Asakusa,  is  a  place  of  prayer 
and  picnics.     Crowds  throng  into  the  temple  courts,  and  the 


254 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


THE  MAGYASU 
'BA-HOUSK.  TOKYO 


tramp   of   many    feet    shod   with 
wooden    sandals    when    falHng 
on  the  granite  paths  makes 
a  strange  music,  a  sound 
peculiar   to    Japan.      It 
may  be  likened  to  the 
sound    that    would  be 
made  by  a   large   or- 
chestra composed  en- 
tirely   of    xylophones. 
The  Japanese  are  a  na- 
tion   of    pic- 
nickers; but 
what 
people 
would  not  go 


in  for  frequent  picnics,  given  these  same 
inducements  —  a  perpetual  round  of 
floral  festivals  .'     The  blossoming  of  the 
cherry-tree,  the  advent  of  the  iris,  the 
drooping   of    the    wistaria,  —  all    these 
events  call  out  this  beauty-loving  popu- 
lation to  gardens,  parks,  or  favorite  tea- 
houses, famous  for  some  special  flower. 
But  there  is  one  perennial  attraction 
to  every  tea-house  in  Japan,  that  of  the 
pretty    "Geisha,"    about    whom    so 
much   has   been   said,    and    about 
whom  so  Httle  is  accurately  known 
In  that  dainty  musical  comedy, 
called    "The  Geisha,"  so   well 
presented  by  the  late  Augustin 
Daly's  Company,  we  had  a  pict- 
ure of  tea-house  life  as  it  appears 


■"^ 


FhotoKraph  by  Nagasaki 


By  ptrulssioa 


GEISHA 


JAPAN  — THE    CITIES 


257 


to  many  travelers.  The  heroine,  a  pretty  dancing-girl,  flirts 
with  the  foreign  visitors,  attracting  custom  to  the  chaya,  of 
which  she  is  the  bright,  particular  star  ;  but  her  smiles  and 
winks  dispensed  to  patrons  mean  no  more  than  do  the  smiles 
and  winks  that  come  to  us  across  the  footlights.  It  is  all  act- 
ing, made  more  difficult  because  there  are  no  footlights  to 
help  out  the  artist,  and  no  curtain  to  ring  down  when   her 


SHIMBASIII    GKISHA 


trying  scene  is  done.  The  art  of  being  a  geisha  is  the  art  of 
being  perpetually  and  convincingly  amiable.  Who  will  deny 
that  this  is  the  most  difficult  of  all  the  arts  .i*  Yet  trained 
to  it  from  childhood  the  geisha  of  Japan  succeed  so  well  that 
their  life  seems  one  of  unaffected  happy,  girlish  gaiety.  But  be- 
hind it  all  there  are  long  hours  of  hard  work  at  the  ' '  samisen, ' ' 
with  singing  teachers,  with  the  costumer  and  dancing-master. 


17 


258 


JAPAN  — THE    CITIES 


The  geisha  are  not  attached  to  the  staff  of  the  tea- 
house, but  are  sent  for  when  ordered  by  the  guests  for 
whom  they  are  to  dance  and  sing.  The  younger  geisha 
are  doll-like  children,  for  most  of  those  who  dance  are 
children  from  twelve  to  fifteen  years  of  age  ;  those  who 
play  the  musical  accompaniments  are  older,  but  not  over 
nineteen  at  the  most.  The  remuneration  they  receive  is 
indeed  very  small. 


MONKEYS 


It  may  be  that  these  little  creatures  are  not  beautiful 
according  to  our  western  standards,  but  no  one  can  deny  that 
they  possess  a  strange,  exotic  charm  ;  they  seem  unreal,  im- 
possible, mysterious.  They  are  one  moment  like  playful, 
romping  children,  thoughtless  and  wild,  the  next  like  women, 
strangely  youthful,  strangely  dignified,  as  if  conscious  of  their 
charm.  Or,  again,  at  some  stately  banquet,  they  may  appear- 
impassive  as  priestesses,  pour- 
ing sake  from  graceful  por- 
celain bottles  as  if  they 
were  performing  some 
religious  rite.  It  has 
been  said  that  there  is 
no  expression  in  thi 
faces  of  the  Japa- 
nese.   "They  are 


GREETING 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


259 


like  monkeys,  "  says  one  critic.     I  beg  to  differ 
with  him.     Here  are   monkeys,    the   most 
famous    in    Japan,    carved    on    a    sacred 
structure  by  a  classic  sculptor  of  three 
hundred  years  ago.     The  group  is  meant 
to  teach  the  pious  lesson  that  we  should 
neither  speak,  hear,  nor  see  any  evil. 
Let  us  ask  a  clever  little  geisha  to  imi- 
tate as  closely  as  she  can  the  e.xpressions 
and    the    poses    of    these    tricentenarian 
simians.     First  the  middle  one,  who  is  sup- 
posed to  speak  no  evil.      Not  difficult  this  ; 
for  there  are  no 
Japanese,    no 


no  words  that  soil 
must  learn  the 
speare  or  of  Mo- 
can  speak  evil. 
stops  the  ears 
hear  no  evil ; 
tion.  Lafcadio 
he  lived  more 
Japan  without 
gry    word    pro- 

nessing  a  real  quarrel.       And  finally,  that  she 
may  sec  no  evil,   let  her  hide  her  almond 
eyes  behind  her  chubby  fingers. 

True  there  is  evil  to  be  seen  in  every 
land,  and  in  Japan  the  evil  most  con- 
spicuous is  that  which  we  champions 
of  Western  civilization  have  ourselves 
introduced.  But  to  return  to  our 
monkeys  —  if  these  be  monkeys,  we 
might    all    beg   to   be  put   in   the   cage ! 


evil  words  in 
words  profane, 
the  lips.  She 
speech  of  Shake- 
li^re,  before  she 
And  n  o  w  she 
that  she  may 
needless  precau- 
Hearn  says  that 
than  a  year  in 
hearing  an  an- 
nounced, or  wit- 


26o 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


Geisha  are,  in  fact,  the  most  important  part  of  a  Japanese 
feast.  Without  geisha  no  entertainment  in  good  society 
could  possibly  be  given  with  success.  They  are  not  wait- 
resses, however ;  they  are  artists,  proficient  in  the  art  of 
entertaining  and  always  clever,  pretty,  and  well-gowned. 
True  they  do  serve  both  food  and  sak^  ;  but  this  they  do 
artistically,  not  as  servants,  but  with  the  grace  and  gracious- 
ness    of    hostesses.       A   gentleman    giving   a   dinner   to    his 


THE  TOKYO  OF  TO-DAY 


friends  would  never  dream  of  permitting  his  wife  to  do 
the  honors.  She  probably  would  not  be  seen.  A  group  of 
geisha  would  be  engaged  to  furnish  that  pervading  feminine 
charm  without  which  a  feast  is  nothing.  The  geisha  are 
expected  to  enliven  conversation,  amuse  the  guests  with 
witty  sayings  and  bright  stories,  delight  them  with  pretty 
mannerisms,  all  this  time  keeping  the  sak^  cups  well  filled. 
Sake,  which  is  distilled  from  rice,  is  usually  served  warm  in 


GEISHA   TEACHING    FOREIGNERS    TO    UANCE 


JAPAN  — THE   CITIES 


263 


tiny  porcelain  bowls,  holding  about  four  thimblefuls.  Though 
it  is  but  mildly  alcoholic,  its  effects  must  be  most  agreeable, 
according  lo  a  native  drinking  song  which  may  be  translated 
somewhat  as  follows: 

"  When  you  drink  sak^, 
You  feel  like  the  springtime. 
And  the  loud  cries 
Of  impatient  creditors 
On  the  outside, 
Sound  in  your  ears 
Like  the  voices  of  nightingales 
Singing  most  sweetly." 


u,,'r.i|ih  by  Otis  A.  Poole 


A   SHOP-FRONT 


Between  the  courses  of  the  dinner  or  at  the  conclusion 
the  geisha  perform  descriptive  dances,  strangely  graceful,  and 
ranging  from  slow  and  solemn,  almost  religious  movements, 
to  indescribable  iiutterings,  like  those  of  colored  butterflies. 


264 


JAPAN— THE   CITIES 


A   BAMBOO   WAI. 
Photograph  by  Otis  A.  Poule 


These  pantomimic  dances  each  tell 
some  pretty  story,  poetic  or  his- 
toric. The  plot,  however,  is 
difficult  to  grasp,  nor  is  our 
comprehension  facilitated 
by  the  explanations  of 
our  guide,  who  actually 
thought  that  he  had  elu- 
cidated everything  with 
the  following  words : 
"Gentlemen,  I  will  ex- 
plain him  "  ("  him, ' '  mean- 
ing, of  course,  the  plot). 
'  Long  time  ago  Daimio  he 
come  to  beach  with  his  ladies. 
He  think  he  saw  a  poem,  so  she  went 
to  his  home  and  destroy  his  enemy  with  the  poem  and  the 
general  —  he  was  a  very  bad  man.  "  And  then  we  said,  "Ah, 
yes  ;  how  interesting  !  "  Of  course  the  geisha  play  the  inevit- 
able, distressing  samisen,  and  sing  their  little  songs.  This 
is  distinctly  less  agreeable,  for  such  squeaks  and  squeals  as 
issue  from  their  pretty  lips  in  the  name  of  heaven-sent  harmony 
are  enough  to  break  the  spell  that  their  soft  gentle  tones, 
employed  in  conversation,  have  cast  about  our  spirits.  Some 
one  has  written  apropos  of  this,  "It  is  quite  fortunate  that 
the  musical  art  is  not  more  generally  practiced  in  Japan." 
And  to  this  the  average,  uncomprehending  Westerner  must 
add,  "Amen!"  For  although  these  Oriental  maidens  may 
fascinate  the  Western  eye,  they  can  do  nothing  but  exasper- 
ate the  Western  ear  when  they  burst  into  song.  Like  good 
little  children,   they  should  be  seen  and  not  heard. 

Let  us,  then,  go  out  into  the  streets  where  we  may  see 
them  by  the  score.  How  may  we  best  describe  these  busy 
streets  ?     They  are  so  strange,   so  changing,  so  bizarre.     It 


A  STUDV  IN  GEISHA  ATTITUDES 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


267 


seems  as  if  the  population  had  nothing  to  do  but  wander 
up  and  down  to  add  life  and  color  to  these  Oriental  thorough- 
fares. True,  the  effect  of  this  Eastern  picture  is  now  and 
then  marred  by  the  passing  of  a  mousm^,  bearing  a  hideous 
modern  parasol  imported  from  the  West,  or  by  the  fleeting 
presence  of  some  Oriental  gentleman  whose  artistic  costume 
is  crowned  by  a  derby  hat  of  antiquated  form.  These  are, 
however,  insignificant  defects.  The  picture  in  the  ensemble 
is  delightful,  and  we  never  tire  of  the  pretty  sights  that  greet 
us  as  we  dash  in  rikishas  through  these  crowded  streets,  our 


ENTRANCE  TO  THK  MlKADu's  I'AI.ACK 


runners  pushing  loiterers  aside,  because  they  think  that  for- 
eign passengers  are  always  in  a  hurry.  There  are  few  streets, 
even  in  the  larger  cities,  that  bear  the  impress  of  foreign 
architectural  teaching,  although  here  and  there  we  find  an 
ugly  building  in  the  modern  style  ;  and  in  these  streets  there 
is  comparatively  little  stir  and  noise,  no  genuinely  heavy 
traffic,  no  rumbling  trucks,  no  feverish  haste.  Instead  of 
these  we  find  the  swift  and  almost  noiseless  flight  of  rikishas, 
at  times  a  gentle  flutter  of  excitement,  perhaps  a  little  polite 
crowding,  and  over  all  a  sound  like  that  of  laughter,  broken 


208 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


now  and  then  by  cheerful  cries.  Even  a  funeral  should  not 
be  a  sad  spectacle.  The  exquisite  courtesy  of  the  Japanese 
teaches  them  that  it  is  rude  and  selfish  to  show  a  sad  face  to 
the  world.  They  are  taught  to  bear  grief  with  a  smiling  face. 
We  are  told  of  the  foreigner  who  was  shocked  by  what 
seemed  to  him  the  heartlessness  of  the  family  nurse,  who 
announced  to  him  the  death  of  her  husband  with  a  low  laugh 
and  a  smiling  face.  In  reality  that  laugh  betokened  the  most 
thoughtful  consideration  for  the  master.  To  have  appeared 
before  the  master  with  an  unpleasant  tear-stained  face,  to 
have  addressed  him  with  the  tones  of  woe,  would  have  been 
impolite.  The  laugh  that  accompanies  the  announcement 
of  sad  news  has  been  translated  into  words  by  Mr.  Hearn. 
It  signifies,  "This  you  might  honorably  think  to  be  an 
unhappy  event.  Pray  do  not  suffer  Your  Superiority  to  feel 
concerned  about  so  inferior  a  matter,  and  pardon  the  neces- 
sity which  causes  us  to  outrage  politeness  by  speaking  about 
such  an  affair  at  all. ' '     The   Japanese   speak  of  the  angry 


EXQUISITE  CARPENTRY 
Photograph  by  Otis  A.  Poole 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


269 


ONE  OF  THE    MOATS 
Photograph  by  Otis  A,  Pi 


faces  of   the   foreigner,   and 
ask  why  it  is  that  we  so 
seldom    smile.       Chil- 
dren in  the  remoter 
provinces   always 
cry   out  in  terror 
when  they  see  for 
the  first  time  the 
features  of  a  Eu- 
ropean.      In   the 
early   days     the 
strong-featured  fac- 
es of  the  foreigners 
were    likened    to    the 
faces  of  demons.      It 
must  be  confessed  that  Oc- 
cidental physiognomy  lacks  the 
reposeful    calmness  so  characteristic    of    the    Orient. 

The  home  of  Japanese  Majesty  is  an  unseen  palace  hidden 
in  the  depths  of  a  vast,  silent,  almost  impenetrable  park  ;  for 
around  it  rise  three  series  of  cyclopean  walls  crowned  with 
castle-like  turrets  and  protected  by  broad  deep  moats. 
Though  situated  in  the  very  center  of 
Japan's  greatest  city,  this  imperial 
abode  is  as  silent  as  the  grave  ; 
for  so  thick  are  the  ramparts 
and  so  broad  the  moats  that 
none  of  the  turmoil  of  the 
outer  world  may  penetrate 
to  the  inner  gardens  where 
the  Emperor,  surrounded  by 
his  court,  dwells  in  a  semi- 
religious  seclusion.  Although 
formerly  invisible  to  his  people,  the 

Photograph  by  Otis  A,  Poole 

LKAKNlNt..    WhSThRN    WAYS 


270  JAPAN  — THE    CITIES 

Emperor  now  frequently  shows  himself  in  public.  At  the 
annual  garden-party,  held  in  the  grounds  of  another  and  less 
sacred  palace,  in  November,  1892,  I  had  the  honor  of  meet- 
ing face  to  face  the  Mikado,  Mutsu  Hito,  the  Empress,  and 
some  thirty  of  the  ladies  of  the  court.  Of  course  no  pictures 
of  the  scene  were  in  any  way  obtainable.  Fortunately  so, 
perhaps,  for  alas  !  all  who  come  to  the  state-functions  must 
obey  the  imperial  mandate  and  appear  in  modern  European 
dress.  Would  that  the  Japanese  of  high  degree  could  see 
themselves  as  others  see  them  at  the  garden-party.  The 
imperial  court  has  lost  much  in  dignity  by  abandoning  the 
artistic  dress  of  old  Japan  in  favor  of  the  hideous  habiliments 
of  Western  civilization.  The  little  Em- 
press of  Japan,  O  Haru,  a  woman  of  the 
most  refined,  aristocratic  type, 
looked  sadly  ill  at  ease  in  her 
gown  fresh  from  Paris.  She 
and  the  dainty  ladies  of  the 
court  seemed  to  have  laid  aside 
their  grace  and  poise  together 
with  their  fine  old  robes  of  state, 
r         «  The  Empress  shook  the  hands 

',  of    those  who  were  presented 

to  her,  like  a  timid  school-girl ; 
and  the  bows  of  the  court  ladies, 
so  graceful  when  performed  in 
native  costume,  are  rendered 
comic  when  every  forward  in- 
clination of  the  body  is  attended 
by  the  skyward  bobbing  of  an 
antiquated  bustle.  Nor  can  the 
I  men,  any  more  than  the  women 

^gi^  of  Japan,  wear  gracefully  the 

^^^  costumes  of  the  West.     Even 


GOWNED    IN   THE    FASHION 


JAPAN  — THE   CITIES 


271 


the  Emperor,  arrayed  in  a  military  uniform  like  those  affected 
by  European  monarchs,  seemed  to  lack,  because  of  certain 
inherited  mannerisms,  that  peculiar  quality  which  we  are 
pleased    to   call    "a    kingly   bearing."       His  innate  dignity. 


Photograph  by  Iinami 


IN  SHIBA'S  SHADE 


however,  would  have  impressed  us  had  he  appeared  in  the 
superb  Japanese  robes  of  state  like  those  worn  by  his  imperial 
ancestors  and  even  by  himself  before  the  Restoration.  The 
coats  of  many  of  the  guests  revealed  curious  conceptions 
of  foreign  fashions.  Nor  was  their  headgear  less  remarkable. 
The  relative  sizes  of  hat  and  head  had  apparently  never  been 
taken  into  consideration.  In  many  cases  the  hats  were  of 
such  generous  proportions  that  they  were  prevented  from 
settling  to  the  wearer's  shoulders,  and  thus  eclipsing  his 
countenance,  only  by  resting  on  his  diplomatic  ears.  Fortu- 
nately this  craze  for  foreign  dress,  that  at  one  time  threatened 


272 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


to  pervade  all  classes,  is  now  confined  to  the  small  circle  of 
the  "  upper  ten.  "  At  court  the  wearing  of  it  is  obligatory, 
but  the  people  have  realized  that  the  adoption  of  European 
dress  without  the  adoption  of  European  manners  is  incon- 
gruous and  silly.  The  good  sense  of  the  mousmd  of  Japan 
prompts  her  to  retain  her  graceful  native  dress  that  gives  her 
that  indefinable  charm  to  which  not  only  famous  poets  but 
also  mere  travelers  have  alike  been  subject.  "But  the  Japa- 
nese girl  turns  in  her  toes,"  some  may  say.  What  if  she 
does .''  She  does  it  gracefully,  and  they  are  very  pretty  toes, 
because  they  have  not  been  deformed  by  leather  shoes. 
"Trilby  "  could  never  have  become  famous  in  Japan  merely 
because  her  feet  were  natural  in  shape.  The  Japanese  girl, 
when  she  bows,  bends  forward  from  the  waist,  at  the  same 
time  gliding  her  hands  downward  to  her  knees,  then  straight- 
ens up  again.  This  movement,  awkward  when  performed  by 
foreigners,  is,  when  done  by  those  who  know  its  secret,  as 
graceful  as  the  prettiest  of  Occidental  curtsies.      Her  taste 


REGIMENTS  OF   TORO 
Photograph  by  Kimbei 


JAPAN  — THE    CITIES 


273 


liVoNK    LANTERNS 


in  matters  of  raiment  is  usually  exquisite  and  almost  invari- 
ably good.  Bad  taste  is  hardly  ever  manifested  by  the  Japa- 
nese save  when  they  affect  the  things  that  are  not  Japanese. 
But  to  resume  our  rambles  in  the  capital.  We  make  our 
way  to  the  sacred  park  of  Shiba,  the  burial-place  of  the  last 
of  the  Shoguns,  the  last  of  those  great  generals  of  the  Toku- 
gawa  family  who  previous  to  1868  dwelt  in  the  palace  of 
Tokyo  and  there  held  temporal  sway,  while  the  reigning 
Mikado  lived  the  life  of  a  demigod  in  inglorious  tranquillity, 
in  far  away  Kyoto.  The  one  feature  of  this  sacred  park  most 
vividly  recalled  is  the  great  army  of  tall,  mysterious  stone 
lanterns — "/oro, "  as  they  are  called.  Thousands  and 
thousands  of  them  stand  in  close  ranks  about  the  graveled 
courts.  To  us  they  seem  like  a  host  of  ancient  warriors 
waiting  to  attend  some  solemn  ceremony  in  honor  of  their 
departed  Prince  ;  and  this  simile  is  not  inapt.  For  eath  of 
these  lanterns  was  erected  here  by  some  great  daimio,    or 

18 


274 


JAPAN  — THE    CITIES 


noble,  owing  feudal  service  to  the  Tokugawas.  And  thus 
these  immobile  battalions  truly  represent  the  military  strength 
of  the  old  warrior  whose  funeral  court  they  guard.  The 
tombs  of  these  Tokugawa  Princes  are  surrounded  by  shrines 
and  temples  that  are  among  the  most  magnificent  in  all 
Japan.  The  Japanese  delight  in  honoring  their  military 
chiefs  as  gods,  and  all  this  deification  and  worship  of  old 
heroes  is  only  the  survival  of  that  admirable  spirit  of  loyalty 
to  lords  and  princes  that  was  the  key-note  of  the  feudal  life. 
This  land  has  had  a  noble  and  chivalrous  past,  as  is  proved 
by  many  tales  of  bravery  and  daring,  and  of  these  tales  of 
chivalry  none  is  more  popular  than  the  famous  story  of  ' '  The 
Forty-seven  Ronin."  Almost  two  hundred  years  ago  a  cer- 
tain Kotsuke,  a  cowardly  favorite  of  the  Shogun,  after  insult- 
ing the  noble  Prince  Ako,  not  only  refused  him  satisfaction, 
but,  to  avoid  a  duel,  obtained  by  perfidy  from  the  Shogun  a 
condemnation  of  Prince  Ako  and  the  seizure  of  his  lands  and 

castles.     Ako,  obedient  to  the  

Shogun 's    sentence, 
committed    suicide 
bv    hara    kiri. 


GATE  AND  PAGODA  OF   SHIBA 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


275 


At  this,  the  retainers  of  the  martyred  prince  declared  them- 
selves "  Ronin  "  or  "masterless  men,"  and  swore  to  avenge 
Prince  Ako's  death.  But  the  crafty  Kotsukd  guarded  well 
his  person.  The  Ronin  were  compelled  to  bide  their  time. 
To  allay  suspicion  they  feigned  indifference,  and,  aban- 
doning wives  and  children,  pretended  to  lead  dissolute  and 
careless  lives.  But  all  this  time  they  were  perfecting  plans 
of  vengeance,   and  for    many  years    in    profoundest   secrecy 


I'hoto^raph  by  EnamI 


GRAVES  OF  THE  RONIN 


they  awaited  the  day  of  reckoning.  At  last  the  day  of 
reckoning  arrived.  Kotsuk^  becoming  careless  from  long 
security,  reduced  his  guard,  and  one  winter  night  the  band  of 
Ronin  broke  into  his  palace,  slew  his  retainers  and,  capturing 
their  cowardly  enemy  alive,  demanded  that  he  should  end  his 
life  by  suicide,  as  their  master  had  been  forced  to  do.  But 
he  had  not  the  courage  to  do  the  bidding  of  the  avengers, 
who  therefore  severed  his  head  from  his  body,  and  laid  it 
some  hours  later  as  an  offering  on  Prince  Ako's  tomb. 


276 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


To-day  that  grave  is  surrounded  by  forty-seven  other 
graves.  For,  the  vendetta  accomplished,  the  Ronin  gave 
themselves  up  to  justice.  Their  deed  was  lauded  to  the  skies  ; 
but  feudal  law  required  that  they  should  die.  To  them,  how- 
ever, was  granted  the  privilege  of  that  death,  dear  to  the 
chivalric  Samurai,  the  "happy  dispatch,  "  or  hara  kiri.  Thus 
the  forty-seven  Ronin  with  their  own  daggers  stoically  dis- 
emboweled themselves,  and  falling  forward  in  their  own  life- 
blood,  died  with  their  master 's  name  upon  their  lips. 

And  now  after  two  centuries  have  passed,  this  burial 
court  is  still  a  place  of  pilgrimage.  Here,  as  in  a  temple, 
rise  clouds  of  incense  offered  up  before  the  tombs  by  a  never- 
ending  procession  of  visitors,  who  come  from  far  and  near  to 
pay  their  tribute  to  the  loyalty  and  courage  of  these  forty- 
seven  men  who  died  because  their  master's  name  and  honor 
were  to  them  the  most  sacred  things  on  earth. 

This  story  in  its  dramatic  form  is  one  of  the  most  popular 
of  the  native  dramas,  and  is  repeated  often  at  the  Japanese 
play-houses.  It  is  as  familiar  to  the  Japanese  theater-goers 
as  ' '  Hamlet  "  is  to  us.  It  was  my  privilege  to  see  it  admi- 
rably presented  by  the  famous 
Danjiro,  the  greatest  actor 
of  Japan,  an  artist  who 
ranks  among  the  great 
dramatic  geniuses  of 
modern  times.  Al- 
though the  stage- 
traditions  and  cus- 
toms of  the  Japa- 
nese differ  widely 
from  our  own ,  a  Japa- 
nese drama  may  be 
comprehended  and  en- 
joyed even  by  one   who 


GRAVESTONES 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


277 


flutto^iaplk  by  ()>;dwa 


HARA    KIRI 


does  not  know  the  language  of  the  players.  Many  scenes  are 
done  almost  entirely  in  pantomime  with  an  accompaniment  of 
music  and  recitative.  The  stage-settings  and  the  costumes  are 
magnificent ;  and  realism  is  carried  far  beyond  anything  with 
which  we  are  familiar.  Take,  for  example,  the  suicide  of 
good  Prince  Ako  ;  we  are  not  spared  a  single  phase  of  his 
death-agony.  Like  the  brave  Samurai  he  is.  Prince  Ako,  con- 
demned by  his  sovereign,  dies  preferably  by  his  own  hand. 
In  old  Japan  hara  kiri  was  the  only  honorable  death  for 
a  man  in  disgrace.  The  victim,  dressed  always  in  white, 
attended  by  his  second,  and  in  the  presence  of  the  appointed 
witnesses,  grasps  a  small  dirk,  and  at  a  signal  thrusts  it  into 
his  body.  Then  with  the  knife  in  his  vitals  he  must  deliver 
his  last  messages  to  his  friend  and  second,  and  then  complete 
his  work  with  a  quick  side-movement  of  the  blade,  thus  dis- 
emboweling himself.  Should  he  lack  strength  or  courage  for 
this  final  effort,  it  is  the  duty  of  his  second  to  decapitate  him 


278 


JAPAN  — THE    CITIES 


instantaneously  with  a  long  curved  sword.  To  learn  to  per- 
form gracefully  both  of  these  strokes  was  formerly  a  part  of 
every  noble's  education,  and  boys  were  early  exercised  in  the 
approved  method  of  holding  and  thrusting  the  self-destroying 
dirk  and  of  swinging  the  executionary  sword. 


A     IHKATER 


The  scenes  of  the  play  are  changed  with  great  rapidity. 
When  an  act  is  finished,  the  curtain  is  not  drawn,  but  the 
stage-setting  and  the  actors  in  their  final  poses  are  mechan- 
ically whirled  out  of  sight.  The  entire  stage  revolves  like  a 
gigantic  turn-table,  and  the  new  scene  that  has  been  pre- 
pared on  the  rear  half  of  the  platform  is  swung  around  and 
presented  to  the  audience.  The  actors  who  are  to  take  part 
in  it  are  already  in  position  to  begin  their  business.  Those 
who  make  their  entrances  later  in  the  scene  do  not  appear 
from  the  wings,  but  come  stalking  in  from  the  back  of  the 


JAPAN  — THE    CITIES 


279 


parquet    circle   down    a    narrow    elevated    aisle  ;    sometimes 
making  long  speeches  before  they  reach  the  stage. 

There  are,  of  course,  no  chairs  or  seats  of  any  kind  in  the 
auditorium.  The  parquet  is  merely  a  sloping  floor  divided 
into  little  trays  or  boxes  of  about  four  square  feet  by  railings 
about  eight  inches  high.  For  comfort's  sake  I  came  to  the 
matinee  in  native  costume.  My  faithful  servitor,  Tsuni 
Horiuchi,  had  secured  one  of  those  little  trays,  and  in  it  we 
wedged  ourselves.  Throughout  two  acts  I  sat  successfully  in 
Japanese  fashion,  my  legs  shut  up  beneath  me.      During  the 


By  pcnnission  A  STRKET   OK  SHOWS 

third  act,  however,  my  Occidental  muscles  unused  to  this 
Oriental  stretching  begin  to  warn  me  that  the  end  is  near. 
I  whisper  to  my  boy  that  I  must  straighten  out  my  legs  or 
die;  but  hozv?  —  that  is  the  question.  There  is  no  room. 
"  I  will  buy  room  for  your  honorable  feet,  "  he  answers  ;  and 


28o 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


rushing  out  he  returns  with  tickets  for  the  vacant  box  in  front 
of  us.  Then  gently  unfolding  my  stiffened  members,  he  draws 
my  feet  carefully  under  the  intervening  rail  and  deposes  them, 
toes  pointing  skyward,  in  the  middle  of  that  adjoining  box. 


^hutugraph  by  Enami 


A  WRESTLING  TOURNAMENT 


We  boldly  meet  the  amused  smiles  of  the  spectators,  and  like 
them,  proceed  to  order  tea  and  sak6,  and  also  soups  and 
omelettes, —  for  the  play  lasts  from  early  morning  until  dark, 
and  everybody  is  expacted  to  have  one  or  more  meals  brought 
in  from  the  tea-houses  which  serve  also  as  ticket  agencies. 
Leaving  the  theater,  we  go  in  search  of  more  exciting 
entertainment  at  the  wrestling-pavilion.  A  pair  of  brawny 
braves  are  about  to  test  their  powers  before  an  admiring 
public.  What  boxing  is  to  the  Anglo-Saxon,  and  fencing  to 
the    Frenchman,    such    is   wrestling  to  the   Japanese.     The 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


281 


» 


wrestlers  are  a  class  apart,  recruited  from  among  the  big  men 
of  the  land  where  little  people  are  the  rule.  Fat,  rather  than 
muscular  in  appearance,  they  depend  more  on  sheer  brute- 
force  and  weight  than  on  agility  and  skill,  the  object  being  to 
tumble  one 's  opponent  out  of  the  ring  as  expeditiously  as  pos- 
sible. But  our  interest  in  this  rude  sport  soon  flags,  and  we 
depart  to  prepare  for  our  journey  from  Tokyo  to  the  western 
Capital,  Kyoto,  three  hundred  miles  away.  We  shall,  how- 
ever, travel  leisurely  and  with  many  lingerings. 

The  country  through  which  we  are  now  to  make  our  way 
is  one  of  the  greenest  countries  in  the  world.  In  every 
traveler 's  note-book  the  word  ' '  green  ' '  is  repeated  time  and 
again  on  every  page.  At  certain  seasons  of  the  year  Japan, 
from  end  to  end,  is  one  long,  beautiful,  entrancing  symphony 
in  green.  It  is  the  Emerald  Isle  of  the  Orient,  —  an  Emerald 
Isle  without  potatoes,  famine,  shillalahs,  or  oppression,  for  in 
Japan  potatoes  are  an  unknown  quan- 
tity, famine  is  happily  a  stranger,  and 
the  people,  while  eminently  coura- 
geous, are  not  pugnacious,  nor  have 
they  ever  had  cause  to  resist  op- 
pression. Let  me  quote  a  few 
words  from  one 
of  the  books 
of    Lafcadio 

Hearn,  than  whom  no  foreigner  knows 
more  about  Japan  or  more  truly  un-     . 
derstands  the  nature  of  the  Japan- 
ese.      It  is  not  too  much  to  say 
that  those  who  have  never  read 
his  books  do  not  and  cannot  know 
the  real  Japan.    He  writes : 
"I  have  been  fourteen 
months  in  a  certain 


By  permission 


A    WRESTLKR 


282 


JAPAN  — THE    CITIES 


province,  and  I  have  not  yet  heard  voices  raised  in  anger  or 
witnessed  a  quarrel  ;  never  have  I  seen  one  man  strike  another, 
or  a  woman  bulhed,  or  a  child  slapped.  Indeed,  I  have  never 
seen  any  real  roughness  anywhere  that  I  have  been  in  Japan, 
except  at  the  open  ports  where  the  poorer  classes  seem,  through 
contact  with  Europeans,  to  lose  their  natural  politeness, — their 
native  morals, —  even  their  capacity  for  simple  happiness." 


Photograph  by-  Otis  A.  Pool 


*'  WHERE  ALL   MOVEMENT   IS   SLOW   AND    SOFT' 


And  this  is  literally  true.  Again  he  speaks  of  "The  supremely 
pleasurable  impression  produced  by  the  singular  gentleness  of 
popular  scrutiny. ' '  He  says  :  ' '  Everybody  looks  at  you  curi- 
ously, but  there  is  never  anything  disagreeable,  much  less  hos- 
tile, in  the  gaze.  Most  commonly  it  is  accompanied  by  a  smile 
or  half  smile,  and  the  ultimate  consequence  of  all  these  kindly 
curious  looks  is  that  the  stranger  finds  himself  thinking  of  fairy- 
land.    Hackneyed  to  the  degree  of  provocation  this  statement 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


285 


no  doubt  is.  Everybody  describing  his  first  Japanese  day  talks 
of  the  land  as  '  Fairy-land  '  and  of  its  people  as  '  Fairy- 
folk  '  ;  yet  there  is  a  natural  reason  for  this  unanimity  in  the 
choice  of  terms  to  describe  what  is  almost  impossible  to 
describe  more  accurately.  To  find  one's  self  suddenly  in  a 
world  where  everything  is  upon  a  smaller  and  daintier  scale 
than  with  us, —  a  world  of  lesser  and  seemingly  kindlier  beings, 
all  smiling  at  you  as  if  to  wish  you  well  ;  a  world  where  all 


I'hotngr.iph  by  (.itis  A.  Foole 


movement  is  slow  and  soft  and  voices  are  hushed  ;  a  world 
where  land,  life,  and  sky  are  unlike  what  one  has  known  else- 
where— this  is  surely  the  realization,  for  imaginations  nourished 
with  English  folk-lore,  of  the  old  dream  of  a  world  of  elves." 
Again,  he  asks,  and  with  good  cause,  "Where  are  the  out- 
ward, material  signs  of  that  immense  new  force  that  Japan 
has  been  showing  both  in  productivity  and  in  war  ?  Nowhere. 
The  land  remains  what  it  was  before.  Its  face  has  scarcely 
been  modified  by  all  the  changes  of  the  present  period.     The 


286 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


miniature  railways  and  telegraph-poles,  the  bridges  and  tun- 
nels, might  almost  escape  notice  in  the  ancient  green  of  the 
landscapes.  You  might  journey  two  hundred  miles  through 
the  interior,  looking  in  vain  for  large  manifestations  of  the 
new  civilization.  A  Japanese  city  is  still  what  it  was  centu- 
ries ago  —  little  more  than  a  wilderness  of  wooden  sheds,  pict- 
uresque, indeed,  as  paper  lanterns  are,  but  scarcely  less  frail.  " 
A  visit  to  the  site  of  Kamakura  will  show  us  that  this 
is  true,  for  Kamakura,  once  the  greatest  city  of  Japan,  has 
almost  vanished  from  the  land.     During  the   comparatively 


THE  KAMAKURA    BUDDHA   FROM   THE   RICE-FIELDS 

brief  period  of  her  written  history,  Japan  has  had  more  than 
sixty  capitals,  of  which  the  greater  number  have  completely 
disappeared.  Kamakura  is  only  one  of  those  threescore  of 
imperial  cities  that  have  passed  into  oblivion.  But  to  the 
former  greatness  of  the  place  one  thing  bears  enduring  testi- 
mony,—  it  is  the  Dai  Butsu,  a  gigantic  bronze  image  of 
Gautama  Buddha,  the  most  impressive,  awe-inspiring  monu- 
ment in  all  Japan,  nay,  more  —  in  all  the  Orient.  We  are  told 
that  it  is  fifty  feet  in  height,  the  face  from  ear  to  ear  is  seven- 
teen, an  eye,  four  feet  across,  ajid  that  within  the  image  is  a 


i'iiulri^r.iph  oy  i'.nanil 


GAUTAMA  BUDDHA 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


289 


chamber  where  more  than  a  hundred  men  may  kneel  in 
prayer.  But  all  these  details  add  nothing  to  our  admiration 
for  this  great  medieval  work.  Its  very  presence  inspires  awe 
and  reverence.  It  stands  the  symbol  of  a  great  religion,  and 
is  to  educated  Buddhists  in  no  sense  an  idol.  Sadly  at  vari- 
ance with  the  grand  teachings  of  Buddhism  are  many  of  the 
practices  and  superstitions  which  now  dim  the  "Light  of  Asia.  " 
But  just  as  the  lotus-flower  rises  from  the  slime  in  purity  and 


Photograph  by  Otis  A.  Poole 


beauty,  so  do  the  great,  pure  thoughts  of  Buddha  stand  forth 
from  the  mists  of  superstition  in  which  the  cult  has  long  been 
shrouded.  Why  the  lotus  has  become  the  symbolic  flower  of 
the  Buddhist  faith  has  been  told  us  in  graceful  words  in  the 
English  composition  of  a  Japanese  school-boy  who  writes : 

"  Though  growing  in   the  foulest  slime,  the  flower  remains  pure 
and  undefiled. 

"  And  the  soul  of  him  who  remains  ever  pure  in  tlie  midst  of  tempta- 
tion is  likened  unto  the  lotus. 

IB 


290 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


"Therefore  is  the  lotus  carved  or  painted  upon  the  furniture  of 
temples  ;  therefore  also  does  it  appear  in  all  the  representations 
of  our  Lord  Buddha. 

"  In  paradise  the  blessed  shall  sit  at  ease  enthroned  upon  the  cups 
of  golden  lotus-flowers." 

The  Uai  Butsu  has  sat  here  in  silent  contemplation  for 
more  than  seven  centuries.  Once  it  stood  in  the  heart  of  a 
great  city;  now  it  looks  out  upon  the  abandoned  site  of  Kama- 
kura,  the  vanished  capital.  Almost  a  million  people  once 
dwelt  round  about  it ;  what  were  the  busy  streets  of  long  ago 
are  now  become  grassy  lanes.  A  mere  village  bears  the  proud 
title  of  Kamakura,  —  thatched  huts  and  rice-fields  have  suc- 
ceeded  the    imperial   palaces   and    gardens,  —  the    Japanese 


Photograph  by  Kimbei 


PROFILE  OF  THE  DAI   BUTSU 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


291 


metropolis  of  seven  hundred  years  ago, 
the  home  of  the  old  Emperors,  has 
disappeared.  All,  save  the  tem- 
ples and  this  mighty  figure, 
has  been  destroyed  by  time 
and  war  and  flood  and  fire. 
Four  centuries  ago  the 
Buddha  sat  within  a  gor- 
geous temple.  In  1494  a 
tidal-wave  rushed  inland 
from  the  neighboring  bay, 
swept  away  the  sheltering 
temple*,  and  with  the  debris  of 
an  engulfed  city  bore  it  out  to 
sea.  But  neither  this  catastrophe 
nor  the  innumerable  wars  and  confla- 
grations that  have  raged  round  this  imperishable  form  have 
disturbed  the  eternal  serenity  of  the  face  so  divinely  calm,  nor 
caused  a  quiver  of  the  half-closed  lids  beneath  which  sleep  great 
eyes  of  gold.  In  these  bronze  features  there  is  a  something 
supernatural  that  by  its  mystery  both  fascinates  and  awes  us. 
As  I  stood  for  the  first  time  in  this  great  presence,  I  thought 
to    comprehend,    though     dimly,     the     calm    that    comes    of 


THE  FACE  or 
THE  GREAT  BUDDHA 


Photograph  by  Otis  A.  Poole 


BUDDHA  S  NEIGHBORS 


292 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


SAILS   ON    THE    SEA 


self-annihilation  and  perfected  knowledge,  the  calm  that  is 
reflected  in  the  face  of  the  Dai  Butsu.  The  slow  succession  of 
the  centuries  and  the  swift  march  of  events  have  left  no  trace 


AT     HNOSHIMA 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


293 


upon  this  changeless  countenance.  Nay,  more, — those  eyes 
of  the  Great  Buddha,  though  on  a  level  with  the  treetops, 
were  not  even  raised  to  look  out  seaward  upon  that  strange 
fleet,  called  "the  black  ships,"  which  half  a  century  ago 
approached  this  land  under  the  guidance  of  our  famous  Perry. 
Yet  well  might  the  Buddha  have  taken  heed  of  them, 
for  they  were  bringing  to  Japan  undreamed-of  changes,  and  a 
future  full  of  progress  and  of  turmoil.     Their  coming  was  the 


THK   WAV  TO   ENOSHIMA 


signal  that  Japan's  period  of  peace  and  isolation  was  draw- 
ing to  a  close.  Our  ships  brought  to  the  Japanese  a  thou- 
sand new  responsibilities,  which  were  accepted  at  first  with 
reluctance,  then  with  willingness  ;  and  now  for  the  first  time 
in  the  history  of  nations  a  dark-skinned  people  has  assumed 
and  is  bearing  worthily  the   "white   man's  burden." 

Continuing  our  journey  we  visit  briefly  the  lovely  island  of 
Enoshima  with  its  high-perched  yadoyas  and  temples  and 
then    travel    slowly    westward    along    the    old    Tokaido,    or 


294 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


FROM   AN  INN  AT   ENOSHIMA 


!"'iflHH 

iii^&. 

JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


295 


Photuyrapli  by  Ulis  A.   Poole 


Pin, KIMS 


"Highway  of  the  Eastern  Sea."  This  was  once  the  most 
frequented  route  between  the  eastern  and  the  western  capi- 
tals, and  throughout  its  entire 
course  of  three  hundred  mi 
it  was  paralleled  by  a  con- 
tinuous series  of  village 
of  shops  and  inns  and 
lodging-places  for  the 
retinues  of  traveling 
princes.  To-da} 
the  daimio,  or  no- 
bles, are  whirled 
from  Tokyo  to  Kyo- 
to in  modern  rail- 
way-cars, and  the 
Tokaido,  once  so  bril- 
liant and  so  full  of  life, 

Photograph  by  Otis  A.  Poole 

A   PILGRIM'S    WATERPKOOF 


296 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


deserted  save  by  the  poorest  peasants  and  the  most  eccentric 
travelers.  The  highway  leads  us  soon  into  the  Hakond 
Mountains,  to  Miyanoshita,  the  favorite  sunimering-place  of 
foreigners  and  natives.      But  we  are  not  concerned  with  the 


luxurious  semi-European  hotels  ;  delightful  as  they  are,  they 
are  not  Japanese.  Instead  of  idling  on  their  broad  verandas, 
we  go  forth  on  foot  to  see  what  we  may  see.  And  every- 
where we  see  the  homes  of  industry  and  honest  toil,  sur- 
rounded by  fields  minutely  cultivated.  The  farmers'  houses 
have  heavy  roofs  of  thatch  with  little  strips  of  growing 
verdure  on  the  ridges.  Beneath  the  eaves  hang  golden 
fringes  made  of   yellowing  ears  of   corn. 

The  interiors  are  as  clean,  as  chastely  simple,  as  in  the 
houses  of  the  rich.  Housekeeping  must  be  indeed  a  pleasure 
to  the  women  in  Japan,  for  there  is  no  bric-a-brac  to  break, 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


297 


no  untidy  "tidies  "  to  get  mussed,  no  fur- 
niture to  move,   nothing  but  mats  of 
straw  to  sweep  and  sliding  screens 
on  which  to  paste  occasionally  a 
sheet  of  fresh  white  paper.     So 
little  housework  is  there  to  be 
done  that  the  farmers'  wives 
devote  themselves  to  agricul- 
tural toil,  and  we  look  with 
admiration    on    the     sturdy 
peasant    women    who    labor 
all   day    in    the    open    fields. 
Some  of  them  are  threshing 
rice,  one  handful  at  a  time,  by 
drawing  it  across  a  sort  of  metal 
comb.     And  thinking  of  our  pat 
ent    threshers,   we   marvel   at    this 


MIRESHING 


Photographs  by  Otis  A.  Poole 


298 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


people  so  rich  in  patience,  so  poor  in  all  things  else.  Yet  I 
doubt  if  there  be  a  land  where  content  dwells  more  intimately 
among  the  poorer  classes  than  here  in  the  "Land  of  Rice- 
Ears.  ' '      And    the    courtesy    of    even    the    humblest    of   the 


ROADSIDE   COURTESIES 


peasants  gives  us  a  feeling  of  absolute  security  amid  these 
gentle,  happy-humored  people.  In  these  valleys,  tea-houses, 
or  roadside  resting-places,  are  as  numerous  as  elsewhere  in 
Japan.  Never  are  we  suffered  to  approach  without  a  wel- 
come. The  hostess  always  bustles  out  and  greets  us  with 
low  bows,  and  as  she  bows,  she  makes  a  curious  hissing 
sound  by  drawing  in  her  breath  through  her  closed  teeth. 
At  first  it  is  a  little  disconcerting  to  be  greeted  everywhere  by 
this  sound  like  that  of  escaping  steam,  but  it  is  always  so  ; 
whenever  we  approach  an  inn  some  one  apparently  turns  on 
the  human  radiators  which  continue  to  sizzle  until  long  after 


JAPAN  — THE    CITIES 


299 


we  have  been  comfortably  installed.  And  these  oft-repeated 
sniffs  are  not  a  sign  of  influenza  ;  they  are  an  outward  and 
audible  sign  of  an  inward  and  healthy  politeness.  They 
mean  that  we  are  very  welcome.  I  always  tried  to  return 
these  greetings  with  interest  and  soon  became  proficient  in 
the  back-breaking  bow  of  Dai  Nippon  and  could  hold  my 
own  with  any  of  them  in  a  hissing  contest.  But  not  every- 
where are  we  greeted  with  smiles,  as  is  proved  by  the  picture 


Photograph  by  Eiumi 


300 


JAPAN  — THE    CITIES 


of  the  glaring  stone  god  that  greeted 
us  as  we  approached  another  vil 
lage.     That  unhappy  deity  sits 
at  the  roadside,   his  signifi- 
cance a  mystery.     But 
after  a  careful   study  of 
his  expression  and  atti- 
tude of  anguish,  and  the 
suggestive  position  of  his 
hands,    tightly   clasped 
over  his  stomach,  we  de- 
cide that  he  can  be  none 
other  than  the   "God  of 


THE  GOD  OF 
UNRIPE   FRUIT*' 


Unripe  Fruit, " — 
in  fact,  a  sort  of 
Buddhist  incar- 
nation of  the  late 
lamented  "John- 
ny Jones  "  or 
"Sister  Sue  "who 
ate  the  "peach of 
emerald  hue  that 
grew,"  in  the 
fancy  of  Eugene 
Field.  But  un- 
abashed by  the 
forbidding  aspect 
of    these    rustic 


A  TE.MPLE  STAIRWAY 


JAPAN  — THE    CITIES 


301 


VOTIVK    SANDALS 


gods,  I  continued 
to  look  after  my 
spiritual  welfare 
by  attending 
church  on  every 
possible  occasion. 
Nor  is  salvation 
lightly  to  be  ob- 
tained in  Japan. 
A  picture  of 
the  front  steps  of 
one  of  the  tem- 
ples will  convince 
you  that  frequent 
church-going  in  this  region  is  more  or  less  fatiguing ;  still,  we 
religiously  mount  every  tier  of  steps  to  do  homage,  not  to 
the  local  deity,  but  to  the  Goddess  of  the  Picturesque  who 
sits  enshrined  alike  in  Shinto  and  in  Buddhist  temples.  And 
our  ardor  in  her  service  is  well  recompensed,  for  never  do  we 
climb  in  vain,  invariably  finding  something  worth  the  labor. 
Much  that  is  grotesque  to  foreigners  is  mingled  with  that 
which  is  naive  and  charming. 
For  instance,  we  discover 
a  votive-offering  that 
is  nothing  less  than 
a  pair  of  Japa- 
nese shoes  or 
waraji,  three 
feet  long, 
made  of  heavy 
metal.  We 
are  told  that 
these  enormous 
shoes    were    the 


A   NEW   USB   FOR    NATIVK    SANDALS 


302 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


offering  of  an  ambitious  jinrikisha  runner  who  desired  to  excel 
in  speed  and  endurance  all  other  kurumayas  as  signally  as 
these  shoes  excel  in  size  and  weight  all  the  waraji  of  Japan. 


k.  SPECIAL  KAGO 

Stout  legs  are  an  advantage  even  for  foreign  visitors  to  this 
mountain  region,  where  those  who  cannot  walk  become  the 
victims  of  the  "  ka- 
go  ' '  and  its  kindred 
instruments  of  tor- 
ture. 

The  kago  is  not 
a  complicated  sort  of 
conveyance,  but  it  is 
one  that  requires  long 
training  on  the  part 
of  its  would-be  occu- 
pant. Absolutely  no 
provision  has  been 
made  for  Occidental 
legs,  which  are  both 
much  longer  and  less       ^^rv.ng  h.s  cab 


JAPAN  — THE    CITIES 


303 


^hotOKrapli  by    1  iH...iii.ii.i 


MY    FRIEND    FROM     MINNFACOLIS 


THI£   OTOMB     TOGB 


304 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


Photograph  by  O.  M.  Poole 


flexible  than  the  Oriental  article.     A  Japanese  when  riding 
in  a  kago  sits  on  his  legs,  but  the  foreigner,   unless  willing 


Photograph  by  O.  M.  Poole 


FUJI 


JAPAN  — THE    CITIES  305 

to  submit  to  amputation,  is  advised  to  walk  or  else  remain  at 
home.  The  men  who  carry  kagos  carry  little  else,  save  a 
long  staff  and  a  skin  so  beautifully  tattooed  that  the  passenger 
may  while  away  the  weary  miles  in  studying  the  intricate 
designs  upon  the  bearer's  back.  A  suit  of  tattoo  is  ample 
clothing  for  a  summer  day.    In  fact,  it  is  an  ideal  hot-weather 


Photograph  by  O.  M.  Foolc 

1-fJI 


costume.     It  cannot  be  denied  that  it  fits  well,  lasts  a  life- 
time,  and  that  it  will  never  fade  and  never  shrink. 

As  a  closing  experience  in  the  Hakone  region,  we  climb 
to  the  famous  mountain-pass  called  the  "  Otome  Toge.  "  This 
is  one  of  the  gateways  leading  from  the  Hakond  valleys  to  the 
broader  valley  from  which  the  sacred  mountain  Fuji-no- Yama 
rises   in    one  grand  sweep.       The   Japanese  speak  of    their 


3o6 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


sacred  mountain  not  as  Fuji-Yama,  but  either  as  Fuji-no- 
Yama,  "  Mountain  of  Fuji,"  or  more  commonly  and  lovingly 
as  Fuji  San.  The  beautiful  mountain  is  twelve  thousand 
three  hundred  and  sixty-five  feet  high.  To  view  the 
sacred  summit  from  the  Otomd  pass  is  the  ambition  of  every 
traveler,  but  seldom  is  it  possible  to  realize  it  perfectly,  for  as 
a  rule  she  hides  her  snow-cone  in  a  hood  of  clouds  or  vapor, 


photograph  by  Tamamura 


FUJI-NO-YAMA 


exposing  to  disappointed  eyes  only  the  lower  slopes  which 
look  like  a  vast  inclined  plane  leading  from  earth  to  heaven. 
To-day,  however,  fortune  favors  us,  and  Fuji  San  stands 
there,  revealed  in  her  most  somber  wintry  aspect.  Here 
for  a  moment  let  us  indulge  in  that  esthetic  pastime  of 
the  cultured  Japanese,  called  "Fuji-viewing."  Ethereal 
indeed   this    lovely    mountain !     Even   on   near  approach    it 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


307 


seems  intangible,  as  if  it  were  but  an  illusion  built  of  violet 
mist  and  Hacked  with  slender  drifts  of  cloud.  In  summer 
Fuji  wears  a  dainty  crown  of  silver,  and  a  diaphanous  robe  of 
shadowy  blue.  In  winter  Fuji  shrouds  herself  in  a  white 
mantle  that  sometimes  trails  its  icy  hem  in  the  green  valleys 
round  about.  But  Fuji  is  not  always  robed  in  blue  and  white  ; 
moments  there  are  when  the  sacred  mountain  is  transfigured 
by  the  glory  of  the  sky.  At  sunset  she  stands  forth  in  gor- 
geous purple  against  a  golden  background — ^at  sunrise  a  pink 
halo  hovers  turban-like  round  her  head,  and  as  the  dawn 
advances,  a  pinkish  veil  unfolds  and  falls  upon  her  snowy 
shoulders.  Then  gradually  the  morning  colors  fade,  the  violet 
mist  rises  from  the  valleys  and,  on  the  summit,  fearfully  far 
above  us,  the  snow  gleams  white  and  pure  in  the  light  of  a 
noonday  sun.  But  even  brighter  is  the  gleaming  of  the  snow 
crown  of  the  mountain    mirrored  in  the  surrounding  lakes. 


A    FOOT-BRIDGB 


3o8 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


OUK     EXPEDITION 


A  submarine  Fuji  is  evoked  by  every  lake  or  placid  stream, 
and  oftentimes  the  unreal  inverted  vision  is  more  beautiful 
than  the  reality,  unreal  as  that  reality  may  seem. 

The  great  charm  of  Japan  lies  in  the  seeming  unreality  of 
things.     I  did  not  climb  this  mountain  lest  the  charm  be  lost. 


Photogcaph  by  Otis  A.  Pu 

TEA-HOIISK  DRAPED   WITH    BANNERS   LEFT  BY  FUJI   PILGRUUR 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


309 


I  did  not  care  to  learn  that  it  is  nothing  but  a  gritty  ash-heap 
piled  more  than  twcKc  thousand  feet  al)()\e  the  sea.  Those 
great  magicians,  light,  atmosphere,  and  distance,  transmute 
the  mass  of  ash  and  lava  into  a  radiant  vision  of  loveliness  and 
grandeur.  Let  us  remember  it  as  such.  Surely  no  earthly 
memory  can  give  us  purer  pleasure.  But  even  were  we  dis- 
posed to  climb,  the  season  is  too  far  advanced  for  us  to  dream 


WAITING    FtJR    THK    TKAIN 


of  an  ascent.  In  July  and  August  the  mountain  resembles  a 
gigantic  ant-hill.  More  than  ten  thousand  pilgrims,  women 
as  well  as  men,  swarm  up  the  steep  and  well-worn  paths, 
sleep  in  rude  huts,  and  in  the  early  morning  are  the  first  of  all 
their  co-religionists  to  greet  the  Sun  Goddess,  Ama-Terasu,  as 
with  prayers  and  genuflections  on  the  summit,  they  welcome 


3IO 


JAPAN  — THE    CITIES 


the  coming  orb  of  day.  It  is  said  that  the  earth  and 
ashes  brought  down  by  pilgrims'  feet  reascend  spontaneously 
at  night.  It  is  now  almost  two  centuries  since  Fuji's  volcanic 
crater  emitted  its  last  fiery  breath,  and  since  that  time  it  has 
slumbered  peacefully,  to  all  appearances  wrapped  in  eternal 
sleep.  But  although  the  mountain  is  no  longer  a  menace  to 
the  surrounding  provinces,  the  same  awful  force  that  formerly 
found  an  outlet  through  its  crater  now  manifests  itself  in  fre- 
quent earthquake  shocks  ;  and  happy  is  the  town  or  village 


Photograph  by  Enami 


JAPAN  — THE    CITIES 


311 


which  has  not  at  some  time  in  its  history  been  reduced  to  a 
mere  heap  of  debris.  Thus  we  begin  to  comprehend  why  the 
Japanese  are  content  with  impermanency.  They  are  forced 
by  Providence  to  accept  it.  As  has  been  said,  "The  earth- 
quakes condemn  Japan  to  perpetual  simpHcity  in  building. 
The  very  land  revolts  against  the  imposition  of  Western  archi- 
tecture, and  occasionally  even  opposes  the  ~  new  course  of 
traffic  by  pushing  railroad  lines  out  of  level  or  out  of  shape, " 
or  even  by  tumbling  steel  railway-bridges  from  their  supports. 
Nor  do  Japan 's  catastrophes  come  always  in  the  form  of  earth- 
quakes. Sometimes  an  earthquake-wave,  or  so-called  "tidal 
wave, ' '  sweeps  inland  for  an  incredible  distance,  and  then, 
receding,  carries  houses,  temples,  human  beings  out  to  sea. 


312 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


—  in  an  hour,  a  happy,  prosperous  shore  is  given  to  deso- 
lation. This,  we  remember,  is  what  occurred  at  Kamakura. 
Sometimes  the  terror  comes  in  still  more  awful  form. 
In  1888  a  great  volcano  in  the  north,  known  as  Bandaisan, 
literally  exploded.  It  devastated  an  area  of  twenty-seven 
square  miles.  It  leveled  forests,  turned  rivers  from  their 
courses,  and  buried  villages  with  their  entire  population  in  a 
flow  of  seething  mud.  Lafcadio  Hearn  tells  us  of  a  super- 
stitious old  peasant  who  watched  the  whole  cataclysm  from  a 
neighboring  peak  "  as  unconcernedly  as  if  he  had  been  look- 
ing at  a  drama.  He  saw  a  black  column  of  ashes  and  steam 
rise  to  the  height  of  twenty  thousand  feet  and  spread  out  at 
its  summit  in  the  shape  of  an  umbrella,  blotting  out  the  sun  ; 
then  he  felt  a  strange  rain  pouring  on  him 
hotter  than  the  water  of  a  bath,  then  all 
became  black,  and  he  felt  the  moun- 
tain beneath  him  shaking  to  its  roots 
and  heard  a  crash  of  thunders  that 
seemed  like  the  sound  of  the  break- 
ing of  a   world  ;  but  he  remained 


By  permlssioa 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


313 


quite  still  until  everything  was  over.  He  had  made  up  his 
mind  not  to  be  afraid,  deeming  that  all  he  saw  and  heard 
was  delusion  wrought  by  the  witchcraft  of  a  fox." 

Kyoto  is  the  most  attractive  city  of   Japan.     Formerly 
the  residence  of    the   reij^iiing   emperor,   it  is  even  now  the 


^mm       ^^J 

^^^W) 

"SH 

Wm.  „■                                    "^^1^1 

1  JP^  tl. 

IH^ 

■H^^^Ik*                           ^^^mmmmj  ^^^^^^^          ^U  ^B  ^'^  ten'^V 

Photograph  by  Enami 


THE  GREAT  BELL 


SM 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


stronghold  of  a  proud  conservatism  that  loves  not  the  new 
paths  by  which  the  nation  is  rushing  headlong  toward  its  new 
ideals.  At  Kyoto  even  the  hotels  dedicated  to  the  comfort  of 
the  foreigner  are  not  unpicturesque,  and  the  hotel  Yaami  bears 
to  a  certain  extent  the  imprint  of  its  quaint  surroundings.  It 
stands  on  Maruyama,  one  of  that  historic  range  of  hills  that 
like  a  verdured  wall  shuts  in  the  Holy  City.  On  the  slopes 
a  chain  of  gorgeous  temples  and  monasteries  rose  during  past 
centuries,  making  of  these  hills  a  sort  of  sacred  rampart, 
crowned  with  the  citadels  of  old  religions  ;  and  between  two 
of  the  most  ancient  monasteries  the  Yaami  Inn  stands  forth, 
its  numerous  verandas  commanding  a  panorama  of  the  plain 

in  which  Kyoto  lies.     The  population 

of  the  city  is  now  much  smaller 

than  in  earlier  years.     In  1 868 


Fhotoeraph  by  EnamI 


photograph  by  Enaml 


A  BAMBOO   AVENUE 


JAPAN  — THE    CITIES  317 

the  Emperor  removed  his  court  to  Tokyo,  and  since  that  time 
Kyoto  has  been  shrini<ing,  and  many  points  of  interest  once 
well  within  the  city  are  found  at  present  in  the  open  fields. 
In  the  flood-tide  of  its  prosperity  this  capital  found  its  broad 
and  sheltered  valley  all  too  small,  and  so  its  sea  of  structures 
rolled  slowly  up  the  surrounding  slopes.  To-day  that  tide  is 
at  the  ebb,  only  the  temples  having  resisted  the  reflux,  for 
they  still  cling  proudly  to  their  hillside  groves  ;  but  as  we 
stand  here,  thinking  of  Kyoto's  lordly  past,  our  reverie  is 
rudely  interrupted  by  a  deafening  boom,  a  sort  of  thunder- 
clap, made  musical.  And  not  a  hundred  yards  away  we 
find  the  source  of  this  torrent  of  bronze  music,  for  the 
deep  waves  of  sound  proceed  from  a  huge  bell,  a  dome  of 
metal  weighing  almost  a  hundred  tons.  It  has  no  metal 
tongue,  but  is  made  to  speak  by  means  of  a  huge  beam  of 
wood  which,  suspended  horizontally  from  a  scaffold,  is  swung, 
end  on,  against  the  brazen  mass,  send- 
ing out  over  the  silent  city  a 
sonorous  din  of  quivering  brass. 
Not  far  from  here  we  find 
the  Kiomizu  Temple,  a 
place  of  worship  high  in 
favor  with  the  poorer 
classes  and  unique  in 
situation.  It  over- 
hangs a  deep  ravine 
and  is  supported  by  a 
scaffolding  in  which  a 
veritable  forest  of  big 
trees  has  been  em- 
ployed. 

We  notice  that  just 
below  the  railing  of   the 
temple-terrace    there    is    a 

Photograph  by  O.  M.  Poole 


A    BAMBUO   CORRIDOR 


3i8 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


sort  of  picket-fence  projecting  at  an  angle  of  forty-five 
degrees.  ' '  What  is  it  for  ?  "  we  ask.  "  To  keep  the  people 
from  throwing  rubbish  into  the  ravine  .'  ' '  Not  at  all.  It  has 
been  placed  there  by  the  government  to  curb  the  exuber- 
ant expressions  of  gratitude  on  the  part  of  the  ladies  of  the 


l^                  * 

^\^ 

Ik        ^ 

»PfV»-' 

P9K*  '^^^^ES^^ 

i  w 

■MK^MBi^^^^Mil 

'^' 

iir^f^mi-i 

A.          ^^ 

■ft.'"*'           v^irf'.*-.*! 

^"jFW^^      h 

"^^^^^B 

Photograph  by  Otis  A.  Poole 


TEA-PLANTS 


congregation.  Many  a  gentle  little  maid  or  wife  having  made 
secret  vows  to  the  gods  has  leaped  from  yonder  terrace,  not 
in  disappointment,  not  in  despair,  but  in  pure  thankfulness 
because  the  gods  of  Kiomizu  had  answered  some  tearful 
prayer  or  caused  some  blessing  to  descend  upon  the  family  of 
the  suppliant,  who  thus  freely  offers  her  life  in  payment  of  a 
debt  of  gratitude.  Strange,  indeed,  the  Japanese  idea  of  duty. 
Continuing  our  ramble  along  this  sacred  slope  we  find  our- 
selves suddenly  in  one  of  the  delightful  bamboo  avenues  that 
wind  along  Kyoto's  guardian  hills.  Far  above  our  heads  the 
feathery  tips  are  unceasingly  in  motion,  swaying  softly  with 
the  lightest  breath,  and,  as  they  caress  one  another,   making 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


319 


a  gentle  rustling  sound  that  quite  completes  the  charm. 
Lovely  they  are,  but  indispensable  as  well.  We  cannot 
picture  a  Japan  without  bamboo,  for  these  same  graceful  trees 
are  put  to  the  most  varied  uses  ;  their  branches  are  twined 
into  the  very  network  of  the  manufactures  of  Japan.  And 
then  how  rapidly  they  grow  !  To-day  a  little  sprig  —  next 
week  almost  a  tree. 

A  little  farther  on  we  pause  before  another  Buddhist  tem- 
ple, and  here  let  me  remind  you  that  it  is  to  a  priest  of  this 
religion  that  we  owe  the  pleasures  of  the  cup  that  cheers  but 
not  inebriates.  For  of  the  origin  of  the  tea-plant  the  fol- 
lowing legend  is  related  :  A 
certain  Buddhist  saint,  re- 
nowned for  rigorous  living 
and  long  unbroken  vigils,  one 
night  in  spite  of  all  his  self- 
control  fell  fast  asleep.  On 
awakening  he  was  so  deeply 
chagrined  to  think  that  he 
had  yielded  to  a  human  weak- 
ness that,  in  pious  anger,  he 
plucked  out  his  eye-lashes 
and  cast  them  on  the  ground. 
Then  came  the  miracle.  The 
lashes   took   root,  and  from 


Photograph  by  Ogawa 


MIVANOSHITA 


320 


JAPAN  — THE    CITIES 


them  sprouted  a  new,  strange  plant,  the  tea-plant,  whose 
leaves  have  ever  since  possessed  the  power  of  keeping  men 
awake  all  night.      May  blessings  be  upon  that  saint ! 

The  temples  of  Kyoto  seem  almost  numberless,  and  yet 
we  found  at  the  time  of  our  visit  two  new  temples  rising  from 
the  heart  of  this  long-since-completed  city.  Incredible, 
indeed,  but  true  it  is,  that  old  wise  Kyoto,  not  content  with 
her  three  thousand  half-deserted  temples,  must  needs  con- 
struct two  more  and  make  them  grander,  finer,  and  one  of 
them  more  enormous,  than  any  of  the  boasted  structures  of 
the  past.  What  is  more  marvelous,  the  largest  structure,  the 
Higashi  Hongwanji,  rises,  not  with  the  aid  of  government  or 
prince,  as  did  the  ancient  shrines,  but  owes  its  being  to  the 
common  people  and  the  peasants,  who,  by  gifts  of  money  and 
material,  of  time  and  labor,  have  rendered  possible  this  mighty 
undertaking.  Clever  carpenters  have  given  their  strength 
and  skill  to  shape  into  pillars  the  gigantic  trees  that   have 


A    MOUNTAIN  OF   CARPENTRY 


JAPAN  — THE    CITIES 


321 


been  cut  down  and  hauled  to  the  city  as  offerings  by  wor- 
shipers whose  homes  are  in  far-distant  forests.  Those  who 
had  nothing  to  give  yet  gave  something  ;  witness  the  gigantic 
coils  of  rope,  indeed  the  strangest  offering  of  all,  and  the 
most  pathetic,  for,  believe  me,  they  are  made  of  human  hair. 
Yes,  it  is  true  —  poor  peasant  women,  destitute  of  all  save 
their  wealth  of  raven  hair,  sacrificed  even  their  crowning 
glory,  and,  braiding  their  jet  black  tresses  into  mighty  ropes, 
sent  them  to  be  employed  in  hauling  timber  for  the  construc- 
tion of  the  temple.  One  of  these  cables  is  three  hundred  and 
sixty  feet  in  length  and  nearly  three  inches  in  diameter.  And 
now,  the  work  accomplished,  these  coils  of  human  hair 
remain  as  a  memorial  of  the  faith  of  unknown  thousands  of 
pious,  gentle  souls  who  have  not  hesitated  to  make  sacrifice, 
at  the  call  of  duty,  even  of  their  good  looks.  And  yet  we 
have  been  told  that  Buddhism  is  a  dying  faith ! 

The   Higashi    Hongwanji   cost    no   less    than   a  full  million 
dollars  and  was  seventeen  years  in  building.     It  is  a 
hundred  and  twenty-seven  feet  in  height,  more 
than  two  hundred  feet  in  length.      It  is 
a  mountain  of  magnificent  car- 
pentry.    There  are  beams  forty- 
two    feet    long; 
pillars    nine    feet 
in  circumference. 
The    painting    of 
the   altar-screens 
cost  ten  thousand 
dollars,    and    the 
whole  of  this  mil- 
lion-dollar   struc- 
ture has  been  paid 
for  by  the  coppers 
of  the  poor.     A 
21 


HS  OF  HUMAN  HAIR 


322 


JAPAN  — THE    CITIES 


hundred  thousand  peasants  came  hither  to  attend  the  dedi- 
cation. This  looks  as  if  the  ancient  Buddhist  faith  were  very 
much  alive  in  the  hearts  of  the  common  people  of  Japan. 
I  could  of  course  lead  you  on  from  temple  to  temple 
until  the  full  three  thousand  have  been  visited,  but  I  shall 
make  your  penance  light  and  ask  you  to  visit  only  one 
more  —  the  famous  Temple  of  the  Thirty-three  Thousand 
Gods.  Here  we  may  see  at  one  glance  more  deities  than  we 
could  see  in  a  pilgrimage  of  forty  days.  The  interior  sug- 
gests a  grand-stand  at  a  Jubilee  procession,  filled  with  spec- 
tators from  some  strange  Oriental  paradise.  A  glittering 
company  of  heavenly  beings  is  assembled  here  as  if  to  wit- 
ness some  imposing  ceremony  ;  nor  do  we  see  them  all. 
Behind   us  are    massed   an    equal   number   of   silent   brazen 

figures,  a  host  of 
Amazons,  brist- 
ling with  innum- 
erable arms  and 
weapons,  their 
heads  encircled 
by  elaborate  gold- 
en halos,  their 
faces  wreathed  in 
that  same  super- 
cilious Oriental 
smile — that  smile 
with  which  the 
gods  of  the  East 
look  down  upon 
terrestrial  events. 
Continuing  our 
ramble  through 
the  streets,  we 
pause  to  ask  the 


RELIGIOUS  MKNDICANTS 


JAPAN  — THE    CITIES 


323 


meaning  of  a  curious  mound  which  occupies  the  center  of 
a  square.  This,  they  inform  us,  is  the  "  Mimi  Zuka, "  and 
relate  that  in  the  good  old  days  it  was  a  custom  for  victorious 
generals  to  send  home  to  the  capital  the  heads  of  all  the 
enemies  slain  in  battle  by  their  armies.  The  rival  generals  senl 
by  Hideyoshi  to  conquer  Korea,  three  hundred  years  ago,  slew 


Photograph  hy  I{iiami 


SOMK  OF   THE   THIK  TV- 1  HKbE   THOUSAND  <.ol>S 


so  many  foes  that  their  small  fleets  could  not  contain  the  heads  ; 
so  struck  by  a  brilliant  idea,  they  snipped  off  all  the  ears  and 
noses  of  their  slain  adversaries,  salted  them  carefully,  and 
then  shipped  to  Kyoto  manj'  a  cargo  of  assorted  Korean 
features,  and  these  after  being  counted  and  their  number 
recorded,  were  buried   in  this  common  grave.     A  tombstone 


324 


JAPAN  — THE    CITIES 


was  then  raised  in  memory  of  this  multitude  of  nasal  and  auricu- 
lar appendages  pertaining  to  the  vanquished  Sons  of  Cho-sen. 
Leaving  Kyoto,  a  delightful  journey  of  one  day  by  rikisha 
brings  us  to  the  site  of  Nara,  another  vanished  capital  of  Old 
Japan.  Nara  was  one  of  those  famous  metropolises  that  suc- 
ceeded one  another  in  the  past.  As  has  been  said,  no  fewer 
than  sixty  cities  have  been  in  turn  metropolis  and  capital. 
Most  of  them  now  have  disappeared.  A  few,  like  Kamakura 
and  Nara,  survive  as  unimportant  villages,  because  of  their  tem- 
ples or  their  religious  associations.  Two  of  them  only,  Tokyo 
and  Kyoto,  rank  among  the  living  cities  of  to-day.  A  thou- 
sand years  ago  Nara  was  at  the  zenith  of  her  prosperity  and 
power.  The  sacred  Emperor  dwelt  within  her  gates.  Her 
streets  were  crowded  with  princes  and  pilgrims  come  to  do 
homage  and  to  worship  there  ;  but  as  to-day  we  wander 
through  the  famous  temple  groves  of 
Nara,  we  meet  only  the  tame  deer  that 
haunt  the  forest  shades,  and  by  their 
presence  add  to  the  impressive  pictur- 
esqueness  of  the  silent  avenues.  Nara 
was  the  cradle  of 
Buddhism  in  Ja- 
pan. Here  the 
new  faith  brought 
by  the  priests 
from  China  was 
fostered  by  the 
sovereigns  of  the 
seventh  and  the 
eighth  centuries. 
Here  for  the  first 
time  in  Japan  was 
preached  the  gos- 
pel   of    Gautama 

THE   MOUND  OF   THK    KOREAN   EARS 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


325 


Buddha,  the  doctrine  of  salvation  by  self-perfectionment  and 
meditation.  The  teachings  of  Buddha,  spread  broadcast  over 
all  the  land,  quickly  won  the  hearts  of  men,  and  threatened  the 
extinction  of  the  na'tive  Shinto  faith.  The  people  enthusiastic- 
ally embraced  this  new  religion   w  hich  taught  that  there  was 


FhotOETTftph  by  Hnami 


ONE  OF  THK   NAKA    i  iiBAVLh.S 


no  evil  except  the  slavery  to  bodily  desires  and  passions,  and 
promised  eternal  peace  to  those  who  should  by  prayer  and  med- 
itation attain  the  state  of  Buddhahood  and  be  absorbed  into 
the  infinite  soul  of  the  universe,  or,  as  it  is  expressed,  enter 
Nirvana.  But  the  Buddhist  faith  no  longer  reigns  alone  at 
Nara,  for  a  Shinto  temple  occupies  a  place  of  honor  in  this 
grove,  contrasting  in  its  severe  simplicity  with  the  elaborate- 
ness of  the  earlier  shrines.  There  is  in  the  simple  ritual  of 
Shintoism,  in  the  plainness  and  bareness  of  its  temples,  and 
in  the  absence  of  all  idols  —  a  dignity  that  charms  us.  The 
priests  of  Shinto,  like  the  priests  of  Protestantism,  are  not 


326 


JAPAN  — THE    CITIES 


debarred    from    matrimony. 
Many  of  them  train  their 
daughters  to  perform 
the    sacred    "  Ka 
gura, "    a    dance 
which    dates 
from  the  myth- 
ical period  and 
is   one    of    the 
most    solemn 
rites  of  the  relig- 
ion.   On  my  arrival 
at  the  temple,  a  soli- 
tary visitor,    I  found  the 
sacred  dancers    all    arrayed    in 
their  immaculate  robes,  prepared  to  go  through,  at  the  pilgrim's 


THH  SHINTO 
CORYPHEES   AT    NARA 


rbotogiaph  by  Klmbel 


KAGURA   DANCERS 


JAPAN  — THE    CITIES 


327 


bidding,  the  slow,  calm  movements  of  the  Kagura.  I  signify 
my  willingness  to  pay  the  accustomed  fee,  and  at  my  words, 
the  priests  don  their  ceremonial  robes,  an  ancient  dame 
brings  forth  a  koto,  and  to  an  accompaniment  of  twang- 
ing strings  and  deep-drawn  groans  from  the  men,  the  dance 
itself  begins.  The  sacred  ballet-girls  are  scarcely  more 
than  fourteen  years  of  age,  but  perform  their  task  with  a 
statue-like  gravity  ;  they  glide  softly  about,  waving  a  sprig  of 
green  or  a  cluster  of  gilded  bells.  When  the  dance  is  done, 
they  sink  to  the  ground  as  if  exhausted,  and  the  monotonous 
chanting  slowly  dies  away.  It  is  at  Nara  also  that  we  find 
the  most  hideous  bronze  Buddha  of  Japan.  Though  a  seem- 
ing travesty  of  Kamakura's  noble  image,  it  is  in  reality  much 
older  and  much  larger ;  but  as  a  work  of  art  this  bronze  is 
utterly  beneath  consideration.  Its  ugly  head  has  been  four 
times  melted  off  by  the  burning  of  its  temple  ;  and  we  cannot 
but  regret  the  ill-advised  generosity  that  has  made  possible 
the  re-casting  of  so  execrable  a  countenance. 


328 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


Photoj^raph  by  Kiiiibei 


THE  DAI   BUTSU   ul     ;...;;.-. 

Our  route  is  now  westward  to  the  famous  Inland  Sea. 
The  Inland  Sea  is  a  calm  expanse  of  imprisoned  ocean, 
bounded  by  the  great  islands  of  Japan, —  Hondo,  Shikoku, 
and  Kiushiu, —  and  dotted  everywhere  with  innumerable 
tiny  isles,  usually  bare  and  treeless,  but  of  most  fantastic 
shapes,  and  in  the  autumn  sunsets  glowing  with  rich  shades 
of    red  and  gold. 


JAPAN  — THE    CITIES 


329 


Every  town,  every  litUe  fishing-village,  has  its  special 
charm  ;  but  everywhere  ttie  natives  reply  to  our  enthusiastic 
raptures,  "Wait  until  you  have  seen  Miyajima,  the  Sacred 
Island.  Then  may  you  praise  the  beauties  of  our  land. ' '  And 
so  it  is  with  undisguised  delight  that  we  behold  for  the  first 
time  the  summits  of  that  much-reverenced  isle  ;  and  our  im- 
patience to  arrive  increases  as  our  coolies  swiftly  cover  the 
intervening  miles.  As  we  approach,  we  note  with  pleasure 
that,  unlike  the  other  islands,  Miyajima  is  not  treeless  and 
rocky,  but  buried  in  luxuriant  verdure.  To  reach  it  we  em- 
bark in  a  small  boat  and  slowly  cross  the  narrow  strait  that 
lies  between  the  mainland  and   Miyajima.     Soon  our  sampan 


glides  beneath  a  stately,  wave- washed  torii.  The  broad 
arms  of  the  sacred  gateway  are  extended  as  if  to  welcome  the 
fisher  pilgrims  who  come  to  pray  at  the  temple  —  a  temple 
that  appears  to  float  upon  the  surface  of  the  bay.     Beyond 


330 


JAPAN  — THE    CITIES 


this   torii    everything  is  holy, 
former  days  the  faithful  held 
the    isle    in   such    respect 
that  dogs  were  not   per 
mitted  to  exist  upon  it; 
and,  what  is  stranger 
still,  no  human  be- 
ing was  permitted 
either  to  take    up 
the  burden  of  ex- 
istence or  to  shuffle 
off  this  mortal  coil 
upon    its    hallowed 


Photograph  by  Enami 


THE  TEMPLE    OK    MIYAJIMA 


/,    -^v 


JAPAN— THE    CITIES 


333 


deaths  were  prohibited  by  the  strict  canons  of  the  Buddhist 
church.  A  traveler  who  should  prove  to  be  so  inconsiderate 
as  to  die  at  Miyajima  would  never  be  allowed  to  make  a 
second  visit ;  accordingly  we  solemnly  resolve  that  as  courtesy 
demands  it,  we  shall  try  to  live  at  least  until  we  reach  some 
other  place,  a  place  where  we  may  die  in  peace  without 
offending  the  religious  scruples  of  an  entire  population. 

We  do  not  wonder  that  the  Japanese  have  sanctified  the 
island,  for  we  know  that  to  the  Japanese  everything  that  is 
beautiful  or  strange  is  also  holy.  Even  to  us  Miyajima 
appears  as  a  glorious  out-of-door  cathedral,  with  pinnacles 
of  rock  for   spires,   maple-decked   valleys  for  its  aisles  and 


Photo^aph  by  O^awa 


THE  TORll   OF   MIYAJIMA 


334 


JAPAN  — THE    CITIES 


chapels,  great  trees  for  pillars,  the  beauties  of  all  nature  for 
adornment,  and  for  a  dome,  the  eternal  vault  of  blue.  Every 
day  of  our  stay  reveals  new  beauties,  and  at  last  we  enthusi- 
astically agree  that  Miyajima  merits  well  its  title  as  one  of  the 


!■ 

1 

^M 

'^^1 

> 

■     • 

.mm -■'_"' y  ,„^^ 

FROM   MY  WINDOW   AT   MIYAJIMA 


famous  "San  Kei  "  or  "Three  most  lovely  sights"  in  all 
Japan.  Even  the  little  tea-house  where  we  make  our  home 
is  more  than  commonly  attractive.  In  it  they  say  no  foreign- 
ers have  ever  lodged  before  ;  but  I  doubt  not  that  the  bar- 
barous stranger  is  now  a  familiar  figure  in  its  dainty,  matted 
rooms  :  that  he  has  often  pushed  aside  its  paper  windows  and 
breathed  the  same  sigh  of  delight  as  he  looked  down  upon  the 
village  there  below.  Here  is  one  of  the  most  ' '  real  ' '  corners 
of  the  Real  Japan  ;  and  when  in  December,  1892,  I  looked 
upon  it,  the  thought  that  mine  was  the  only  foreign  eye  to 
feast  on  all  this  quaintness  and  this  beauty  gave  me  a  sense 


JAPAN  — THE    CITIES 


335 


of  ownership  in  it  all  —  the  proud  pagoda  on  the  cliff — the 
modest  dwellings  far  below  —  the  granite  stairways  and  the 
terraced  streets, —  of  all  these  I  took  possession;  and  as  I 
sat  there  in  my  tea-house  window  and  looked  out  upon  my 
realm  of  beauty,  framed  by  the  distant  hazy  mountains,  encir- 
cled by  the  calm,  blue  waters  of  the  Inland  Sea,  I  was  more 
proudly  content  with  my  possessions  than  were  any  of  the 
old-time  princes  who  surveyed  rich  subject-provinces  from 
the    upper   gables   of    their    feudal    castles.      But  of   all    my 


empire  the  scene  my  memory  will  last  surrender, —  the  scene 
that  is  always  first  evoked  by  the  mere  mention  of  Japan,  is 
that  lovely  vista  from  the  pagoda  on  the  promontory.  From 
the  tall  cliff  I  looked  upon  the  gorgeous  sunsets  of  those  short 


336  JAPAN  — THE    CITIES 

December  days,  and  lingering  in  the  twilight  watched  the 
mysterious  outline  of  the  sacred  Torii  as  it  faded  slowly  into 
the  gathering  blackness  of  the  night, —  and  the  vanishment  of 
that  symbolic  arch  always  reminded  me  that  very  soon  my 
days  in  fair  Japan  would  pass  from  the  joyous  light  of  the 
Present  into  the  sober  twilight  of  the  Past ;  that  it  would  soon 
be  time  for  me  to  say  a  final  "Sayonara" — a  farewell. 
And  how  perfectly  that  musical  word  expresses  what  we  feel 
in  leaving  fair  Japan  —  for  its  literal  meaning  voices  regret 
and  gratitude.  ' '  Sayonara  " — "if  it  must  be  so. ' '  But  as  I 
breathed  the  word,  I  found  a  consolation  in  the  hope  that  as 
this  scene  was  always  conjured  back  by  the  dawning  of  the 
morrow's  sun,  so  might  the  coming  of  some  future  morn 
bring  to  me  on  its  golden  wings  the  promise  of  another  visit 
to  Japan.  Other  richer  journeys  may  await  me,  but  none 
will  have,  for  me  the  same  peculiar  charm,  nor  in  remem- 
brance give  the  same  enthusiastic  thrill ;  for  the  Japan  that  I 
have  tried  to  show  you  and  to  tell  you  of,  is  the  Japan  that 
fascinated  me  when  I  was  twenty-two. 


Index  to  This  Volume 


Noll'.:  JuiKiiiew  words  arc  s[)oken  practically  without  any  stressor  acccnl.  an<I  syllulilcs, 
IS  a  Ki-ncral   rtllf.  are  pronounced  equally  and   snioothly.     Where  accents  apiiear  in   tlie 

i.ll.iiiiiiiiT    liiilnv      tlintr    jrlilif— ito    ttiii   ]  m  f  u-tl-tn  rit    a\/llnH)l>      urilii-ll    ull/\lltrl     mi-iiiim     iiiilip    uli.il.»    u*b».... 


as   ii    K<>>^><>>    III",    rti^    iiiuiioiiiiccu    ciiurtiiy    wiin    niinjuiiiiy .       »»  iii-it;    rtcn:nv»  apjNrar   in    ine 
following  index,  they  indicate  the  imi>ortant  syllable,  whicli  should  receive  only  slittht  titrciw. 

Ktjrea : 

Exclusion  of  priests,  89. 
Seoul  moi\ument,  33. 
White  Budda,  89. 
"Bully  Brake,"  Peking  Pass,  82. 
Cabs,  Yokohama  cabstand,  126. 
See,  also,  Jinrikishas;   Vehicles. 
Cascades,  Japan,  162,  166. 
Cemeteries.     See  Tombs. 
Chemulpo,    shee  mul  poe',    |x)rt    of 
Korea : 
Approach  to,  9-11. 
Description  of  town,  11-12. 
Gigi  boys,  13. 
Hotel,  12. 

Japanese  characteristics,  12. 
Railway  to  Seoul,  14-15. 
Cherry-trees,  Tokyo,  230,  242-247. 
China,  road  from  Seoul  to  Peking, 

78-82. 
Chong-No,  bell  of,  Seoul,  32. 
Chopsticks,   Japan,    174,    198,   236. 
Cho-Sen,  Japanese  name  for  Korea, 

.S,  77. 
Chrysanthemums,  Japanese  culti- 
vation of,  248-249. 
Chuzenji,  Lake,  Japan,  162-170. 
Corea.     See  Korea. 
Costumes.     See  Dress. 
Custom-house,   Yokohama,   125. 
Dai       Nippon,     dye  nip'on,    "great 

Japan,"  117. 
Dancing: 

Oeisha  girls,  263-264. 
Kagura,  sacred  dance,  326. 
Korean  dancing-girls,  108-109. 
Dress: 
Japan: 

Court  dress,  foreign  craze,  270. 
Fishermen,  .scarcity  of  dress,  129. 
Kuramayas,  inland,  187-188,  305. 
Korea : 

Hats,  14,  67-74. 
Men  of  fashion,  31. 
Mourning  costume,  67-68. 
Pak-Kee-Ho,  costume,  27. 
Seoul  women,  22-24. 
Traveling  companions,  Chemul- 
po to  Seoul,  14. 
Earthquakes,  Japan.  310-311. 
Emberly  Hotel,  at  Seoul,  17. 
Emperor  of  Japan,  269-270. 
Emperor  of   Korea,   6,   37-52,   86, 

106-110. 
"Empress   of   Japan,"    voyage   to 
\'okohama,  124. 


Adzumagawa    Valley,    ad  zoom  ah- 

gah'wah,  Japan,  204. 
Agriculture,  Japanese  women  in  the 

fields,  297. 
Ako,     ah  ko,    story     of    the   Forty- 
seven  Ronin,  274. 
Allen,  Dr.  H.  N.,  U.  S.  Minister  to 

Korea,  14-15,  52. 
Ama-terasu,     ah  mah  tair  ah  soo, 
Japanese  sun  goddess,  117,  199, 
309. 
Archery,  in  Seoul,  105. 
Asakusa,   ah  sahk'sa: 
Festival,  250-252. 

Temple  of  the  Mercy  Goddess,  250. 
Ashio     Pass,     ah  shee'oh,     Japan, 

182,  184. 
Babies,  Japanese,  carried  on  back, 

209. 
Bamboo,     avenues  of,  Japan,  318- 

319. 
Bandaisan,  bahn  dye  sahn',  volcano, 

312. 
Basha,    bah'sha,    Japanese    convey- 
ance, 210-211. 
Baths,  Japan: 

Hot  water,  170-172. 
Ikao,  193. 

Yumoto,   sulphur   baths,    177-181. 
Bells: 

Kyoto,  317. 

Seoul,  bell  of  Chong-\o,  32. 
Birthdays,  Japanese.  209. 
Bostwick,  Mr.,  Seoul  Electric  Rail- 
way Co.,  55-56. 
Bow,  of  Japanese  girl  in  greeting,  272. 
Bridges,  Nikko,  138. 
Brown,   MacLeavy,   in   Korean  ser- 
vice, 55. 
Buddhism: 
Japan: 

Dai  Butsu  monument,  Kamakura, 

286-293. 
Legend  as  to  origin  of  tea-plant, 

319. 
Lotus-flower,    symbol    of    faith, 

289. 
Nara,  cradle  of  Buddhism,  324- 

327. 
Nikko,     uncountable     Buddhas, 

138. 
Scriptures,    Buddhist,   in   Nikko 

temple,  148. 
Temples.     See  that  title. 
Thirty-three      thousand      gods, 
temple,  322. 


(10) 


337 


Index — Continued 


Enoshima,  en  oh  shee  mah,  island  of, 

visit  to,  293. 
Eppinger,  Louis,  manager  of  Yoko- 
hama hotel,  128. 
"Fat  Prince,"  Ye  Chai  Soon,  cousin 
of  Emperor  of  Korea,  84,   106- 
107. 
Festivals,       Japanese       "Matsuri," 

250-253. 
Feudal  System,  abolition  of,  Japan, 

120,  123. 
Fishermen,  Japanese,  129. 
Flowers: 

Japanese  cultivation,  247-249. 
Lotus-flower,  symbol  of  Buddhist 
faith,  289. 
Forests,   Nikko  forest  avenue,   136. 
Fortv-seven  Ronin,  Japanese  story, 

274. 
Fruit,  god  of  unripe,  Japan,  300. 
Fuji-no- Yama,   foo'jee  no  yah'mah, 
sacred  mountain  of  Japan: 
Eruptions,  310. 
Pilgrims,  309-310. 
Views  of,  174,  241,  306-308. 
Fujita   Chaya,  foo  jee  tah  chah  yah, 

Yokohama  tea-house,  132. 
Funerals,  Seoul  funeral  processions, 

56. 
Fusan,    foo  sahn',     Korean  seaport, 

5-6. 
Futons,  Japanese  beds,  191,  242. 
Gates: 

Haruna  shrine,  199. 
Nikko,  148-151,  156. 
Seoul  gates,  10,  74-75. 
Gautama     Buddha,     gou  iah'mah, 

image,  Kamakura,  286. 
Geisha,  gay'sha: 
Charm  of,  258. 
Dances,  263-264. 
Description,  254-264. 
Monkeys,  geisha  likened  to,  259. 
Music  and  singing,  264. 
Yao  Matsu,  235. 
Gigi  boys,  chee'gee,  Chemulpo,  13. 
Godo  Inn: 

Beds,  futons,  191. 

Dinner,  188. 

Interest  of  inn-keeper  and  family, 

191. 
Table  and  chairs,  188. 
Gods: 

Buddha.     See  Buddhism. 
Nikko.     See  that  title. 
Gratitude  to,  expression  of,  318. 
Unripe  fruit,  god  of,  Japan,  300. 
Grand  Hotel,  Yokohama,  128. 
Grief,  Japanese  expression  of,  268. 


Guides: 

"Bov"  Tsuni  Horiuchi,   129,    183, 

188,  297. 
Pak-Kee-Ho,  26-28.  107. 
Tamaki  San,  183-184. 
Hair  and  hair-dressing: 
Japan,  203,  208. 
Korea : 

Japanese  reforms,  43. 
Women,  hair  of  several  genera- 
tions, 23-24. 
Ropes  of  human  hair,  321. 
Han,  river  and  towns,  Korea,  76-77. 
Hara  Kiri,  hah'rah  kee'ree,  Japanese 

mode  of  suicide,  276-278. 
Haruna,    lake    and    shrine,    Japan: 
Meal  in  native  style,  197. 
Shinto  shrine,  198-202. 
Hats,  Korean,  14,  67-74. 
Hearn,    Lafcadio,   quotations   from, 

259,  268,281-282,312. 
Higashi   Hongwanji,   new   temple, 

Kyoto,  320-322. 
Highways.     See  Roads. 
Hissing,  Japanese  greeting,  298-299. 
Hot  Baths,  Japanese,  170-172. 
Hotels: 
Japan: 

Godo  Inn,  188-191. 
Ikao,  Hotel  Muramatsu,  194. 
Kyoto,  Yaami  Inn,  314. 
Tokyo,  Imperial  Hotel,  228. 
Yadoyas,     Japanese     Inns,     12, 

169-170. 
Yao  Matsu,  230-242. 
Yokohama  Grand  Hotel,  128. 
Korea,  Seoul  Station  Hotel,  17. 
Housekeeping,  in  Japan,  simplicitv 

of,  296-297. 
Ikao,  ik  ah  oh: 

Bathing  places,  193. 
Departure  from,  202. 
Early  rising,  197. 
Hotel  Muramatsu,  194. 
Uptown  residence,   192-194. 
Industry,  Japanese  lantern-making, 

252-253. 
Inland  Sea,  Japan,  visit  to,  328-335. 
Ireland,    greenness   compared    with 

Japan,  281. 
lyeyasu  and  lyemitsu,  ee  yeh  yah' 
SOD,    ee  yeh  meel'soo,  once  rulers 
of  Japan: 
Story  of,  152-156. 
Temples  and  tombs,  136-151,  156- 
160. 
Izanagi  and  Izanami,  ee  zah  nah'- 
gee,    Japanese   Adam   and    Eve, 
116-117. 


338 


Index — Continued 


Japan: 

Adziimagawa  Valley,  204. 

ARriciilture,  297. 

Asakusa,  25()-2.S2. 

Ashio  Pass,  182,  184. 

Baths.     Sec  that  title. 

Birthdays,  209-210. 

"Boy"  Tsuni   Horiuchi,   129,    IS3, 

188,297. 
Buddhism.     See  that  title. 
Buildings,  construction  of,  194. 
Children: 

Babies  carried  on  back,  209. 

Festivals,    observation    of   child 
life,  251. 
Chivalry,     story     of     Forty-seven 

Ronin,  274. 
Chop.sticks,  174,  189,236. 
Chuzenji,  Lake,  162-170. 
Civilization,  1 19. 
Cleanliness   of    people,    170,    208, 

241,  296. 
Dai  Nippon,  117. 
Dress.     Sec  that  title. 
Earthquakes,  310. 
Emperor  and  Court: 

Annual  garden  party,  270. 

Foreign  dress,  270. 

Tokyo  palace,  269. 
Enoshima,  island  of,  293. 
Farmers'  houses,  296. 
Feudal  system,  abolition  of,   120- 

123. 
Flowers,  cultivation  of,  247-249. 
Fuji-no- Yama.     See  that  title. 
Geisha  girls,  263-264. 
Government,  120-123. 
Gratitude  to  gods,   expression  of, 

318. 
Grief,  expression  of,  268. 
Hair,  dressing,  203,  208. 
Hara  Kiri,  276-278. 
History,  ll.S-llS,  1.S2-15S,  273. 
Hotels.     See  that  title. 
Inland  Sea,  328-335. 
lyeyasu  and  lyemitsu,  tombs  and 

history  of,  137-160. 
Izanagiand  Izanami,  116-117. 
Jinrikishas.     See  that  title. 
Kamakura,    ancient    capital,    286- 

293,  312. 
Kyoto.     See  that  title. 
Meals,  native  style,  197. 
Miyajima,  sacred  island.     See  that 

title. 
Mythology,  116-118. 
Nantai  San,   holy  mountain,    172- 

174. 
Nature,  Japanese  love  for,  247. 
Nikko.     See  that  title. 


Origin  of  Japanese  race,  116-118. 
Perry's  expedition,  293. 
Politeness  of  people,  268,  282,  298- 

299. 
Sake,      Japanese     wine,     214-218, 

260-263. 
"Sayonara,"  farewell,  336. 
Shintoism.     See  that  title. 
Shoguns,    rule    and    burial-place, 

273. 
Silk  industry,  204. 
Stoves,  242.  > 

Street  life  and  sights,  264-268. 
Sun  goddess,  117,  199,309. 
Tea-houses.     See  that  title. 
Tea-plant,  origin,  legend,  319. 
Temples.     See  that  title. 
Tenruygawa  rapids,  214,  218-224. 
Theaters,  276-279. 
Tokaido,    highway    between    capi- 
tals, 293-296. 
Tokyo.     See  that  title. 
Torii,  139,  329,  336. 
Vehicles.     See  that  title. 
Villages,  length  of,  207. 
Voyage  from  Vancouver  to  Yoko- 
hama, 124. 
Waraji,     Japanese     sandals,     162, 

183,  185,  301. 
Waterfalls,  162,  166. 
Women,  208,  263-264,  272,296-297. 
Jimmu    Tenno,   jee'moo,    conquest 

of  Japan,  118. 
Jinrikishas,  Japan: 
Fare,  128. 
First  ride,  127. 
Interior    of    Japan,    men's    dress, 

187-188. 
Street-car  rival,  253. 
Tokyo,  267. 

Travel   in  Japanese  interior,   211- 
218. 
Kago,   kah'go,  Japanese  conveyance, 

.?02,  305. 
Kagura  dancers,  Nara,  326. 
Kamakura,    kah  mah  koo'rah: 
Dai  Butsu  monument,  286-293. 
Former  capital  of  Japan,  286,  290. 
Tidal  wave,  312. 
Karatnon,       kah  rah  moan',    Nikko 

temple  gate,  151. 
Kegon-no-taki,  kay'goan  no  tah'kee, 

Japanese  waterfall,  160. 
Kiomizu    Temple,    kee  oh  mee'tsoo, 

Kyoto,  317. 
Korea,  ko  ree'ah: 

Allen,  Dr.,  U.  S.  minister.  14-15,  52. 
Boys,  hat-wearing  and  matrimonial 

pros|iccts,  73. 
Buddhism,  ii,  89 


339 


Index — Continued 


Chemulpo.     See  that  title. 
Cho-sen,   Japanese   name  for   Ko- 
rea, 5. 
Customs  and  manners,   18,  22-24, 

31,  67-74,  82-83. 
Dancing  girls,  108-109. 
Dress.     See  that  title. 
Emperor: 

Dancing  girls,  108-110. 

Gifts  of,  106,  108. 

Interest  in  motion  picture  ma- 
chine, 86,  106-108. 

Reign,  troubleand  tragedy,  37-52. 
Foreigners  in  Korean  service,  54-56. 
Fusan,  seaport,  5-6. 
Gentlemen,  country,  82-84. 
Hair-dressing  methods,   23-24.  43. 
Han  River  and  towns,  76-77. 
Hats,  18,67-74. 
History,  6,  38-51. 
Japan  in  Korea,  38-51,  89-92,  111- 

112,323. 
Laundering,  31. 
Peking  Pass,  78-82. 
Queen,  power  and  tragic  end,  44- 

50,  94-101. 
Railway,  Chemulpo  to  Seoul,  14-15. 
Religion,  lack  of,  91. 
Seoul.     See  that  title. 
Superstition,  influence  and  power, 

92-102. 
Tea,  little  known,  85. 
Teeth,  perfectness  of,  28. 
Villages,  similarity  of,  86. 
Women,  22-24,  31,  44-50,  94-101. 
Ye  Chai  Soon,  Prince,  84-86,  106- 

107.^ 
Kotsuke,    kot  soo  kay,    story   of   the 

Forty-seven  Ronin,  274. 
Kyoto,  kee  oh' to: 

Bamboo  avenues,  318. 
Bell,  sound  from,  317. 
Journey  from  Tokyo,  281-313. 
Kiomizu  Temple  and  picket-fence, 

317-318. 
"Mimi  Zuka,"  meaning  of,  323. 
Temples,  314,  317,  320-322. 
Yaami  Inn,  314. 
Lake  Chuzenji,  choo  zen'jee: 
Road  to,  162-169. 
Tea-houses  on  route,  163-165. 
Traveling  companions,   163. 
Waterfalls  on  route,  162,  166. 
Yadoya,  169-170. 
Lanterns,  Japanese: 

Art  of  manufacturing,  252. 
Matsuri  decorations,   252. 
Nikko  bronze  lanterns,  146-147. 
Shiba,  stone  lanterns,  273. 
Laundering  Methods,  Korea,  31. 


Life  of  Nations,  recorded  by  motion 

pictures,  62-66. 
Lotus  Flower,  symbol  of  Buddhist 

faith,  289. 
Matsuri,  Japanese  festivals: 
Asakusa.  250-252. 
Cyeno  Park.  253-254. 
Mercy  goddess,  temple  of,  Asakusa, 

250. 
"Mimi  Zuka,"  Kyoto,  323. 
Miyajima,    mee  yah  jee'mah,  sacred 
island,  329. 
Births  and  deaths  prohibited,  330, 

Hi. 
Tea-house,  334. 
Torii,  329,  336. 
Modesty,  Japanese  ideas  of,  181. 
Monkeys,  geisha  likened  to,  259. 
Mortuary  Court,  Nikko,  156. 
Motion  Photography: 
Aim  of,  62-66. 

Korean  Emperor,   interest  in  ma- 
chine, 86,  106-108. 
Seoul  bull-cart  incident,  75-76. 
Mountains.       See      Fuji-no-  Yumii ; 

Naniai  San. 
Mourning  Costume,  Korean,  67-68. 
Mukojima,    moo  ko  jee'mah,   avenue 

of  cherry-trees,  230. 

Mutso       Hito,       moot    soo      hee'to. 

Emperor  of  Japan,  meeting,  270. 

Mythology,       Japanese.        116-118. 

Nagasaki,    nah  gah  sah'kee,  port  on 

route  to  Korea,  5. 
Nantai  San,  holy  mountain: 
Ascent,  172-173. 
Descent,  174. 

View  of  Fuji-no- Yama  from  sum- 
mit, 174. 
Nara,   nah'rah,   capital  of  old  Japan: 
Buddha,  image  of,  327. 
Buddhism,  beginnings  of ,  324-325. 
Kagura  dance,  326. 
Past  prosperity,  324. 
Shintoism,  325. 
Nature,  Japanese  love  for,  247. 
Nikko,  neek'ko,  temples  of  Japan: 
Bridges,  138. 

Buddhas,  uncountable,  138. 
Buddhist  scriptures,  literary  labors 

of  the  faithful,  148. 
Conundrums,     architectural,     145. 
Gates: 

Karamon,  151. 
Mortuary  court,  156. 
Yomeimon,  148-151. 
Gods: 

Crimson  gods,  141. 
Prayer  pellets,  142. 
Eviction  of,  141. 


340 


Index — Continued 


Lanterns  of  bronze,  146-147. 
Mortuary  court,  156. 
Mysteriousness  to  western  minds, 

14.S-146. 
Pilgrimages,  1.37. 
Repository    of    artistic    riches    nf 

Japan,  147. 
Torii,  l.W. 

Views  from  mausoleum,  160. 
Ninigi,  in  Japanese  mythology,  118. 
Nirvana,    nir  vah'nah,  the  Buddhist 

idea  of  heaven,  325. 
O    Haru,    Empress  of  Japan,  270. 
Otoni6  Tog6,   ascent   of  mountain- 
pass,  305. 
Pagoda,  Buddhist  monument,  Seoul, 

3i. 
Pak-Kee-Ho,  Mr.,  Seoul  guide: 
Cost  of  services,  28. 
Costume,  27. 
Picturesqueness.  26. 
Warning    as    to    motion     picture 

machine,  107. 
Wife  and  family,  24-32. 
Palaces : 
Seoul,  35-37. 

Tokyo,  palace  of  the  Emperor,  269. 
Parks : 

Seoul,  102-105. 
Tokvo,  253,  273. 
Peking  Pass,  Korea,  78-82. 
Perry,  Commodore,  Japanese  expedi- 
tion. 293. 
Picnics,  Japanese,  254. 
Pine  trees,  place  of  the  eight  hun- 
dred pine  trees,  230-242. 
Plays.     See  Theaters. 
Politeness,   of  Japanese,    268,    282, 

298-299. 
Population: 
Seoul,  15. 
Tokyo,  228. 
Prayer  Pellets,   Nikko  deities,   142. 
Prince  Ye  Chai  Soon,  84-86,  106- 

107. 
Princes,  Tokugawa,  tombs  at  Shiba, 

273. 
Queen  of  Korea,  power  and  tragic 

end,  44-50,  94-101. 
Railway,  Chemulpo  to  Seoul,  14-15. 
Rapids,  Tenryugawa,  214,  218-224. 
Religion: 

Buddhism.     See  that  title. 
Lack  of,  Korea,  91. 
Shintoism.     See  that  title. 
Rice,  Japan: 
Rice-mills,  207. 
Threshing,  297. 
Rikishas.     See  Jinrikishas. 


Roads : 

lapan,  Tokaido  highway  between 

capitals,  293-296. 
Korea: 
China,    road    to,    Peking    Pass, 

78-82. 
Seoul,  to  new  imperial  tomb,  98. 
Peking  Pass,  78-82. 
Ronin,    roh'nin,    Forty-seven,    Jap- 
anese story,  274. 
Ropes  of  Human  Hair,  Kyoto,  321. 
Sacred  Park,  Shiba,  273. 
Sak£,    sah'ke,    Japanese  wine: 
Effects,  263. 

Money  to  runners,  214-218. 
Serving,  etc.,  260. 
Sampans: 

Chemulpo,  10-11. 
Yokohama,  125. 
Sandals,  Japanese  waraji: 

Votive  offering  in  temple,  301. 
Worn  on  tramp,  162,  183-185. 
Sands,     Mr.,     Minister    of    Korean 

Household  Department,  54. 
Sayonara,    sy  yo  nah'rah,  Japanese, 

farewell,  336. 
Scriptures,      Buddhist,     in     Nikko 

temple,  148. 
Seoul,  so' 111,  capital  of  Korea: 

American  enterprise,  19-26,  55-62, 

99,  111-112. 
Arches,  old  and  new,  on  road  to 

China,  78. 
Bell  of  Chong-No,  32. 
Buddhist  monument,  3i. 
Funeral  processions,  56. 
Gates,  city,  19-21,  74-75. 
Hotel,  house  of  Mr.  Emberly,  17. 
Imperial  palace,  abandoned,  35-37. 
Laborers    excavating    with    single 

shovel,  18. 
Missionary  buildings,  57,  89. 
Park,  archery  exercise,  105. 
Population,  15. 
Progress,  elements  of,   19-21,   110- 

112. 
Pronunciation  of  name,  15-16. 
Quaintness  of,  5. 
Railway  from  Chemulpo,  14-15. 
Road  to  China,  78-82. 
Sleeping  on  car-tracks,  59-60. 
Spirit  scare-crows,  37. 
Streets,  condition  and  sights,  66-67. 
Suburban  villages,  86. 
Tortoise,  of  stone,  33-34. 
Trollev-cars,  19-26,  55-62. 
Walls  of  city.  19-20,  35,  74-75. 
Women,  22-24,  31. 
Shiba,  shee'bah,  sacred  park,  Tokyo, 
273. 


341 


Index — Continued 


Shintoism,  Japanese  religion: 
Definition,  198-199. 
Hariina  shrine,  199-202. 
Kagura  dance,  326. 
Nara,  325. 
Revival,  140. 
Shoes,   Japanese  sandals,   162,    183- 

185,  301. 
Shoguns,    rule   and   burial-place   in 

Japan,  273. 
Silk  Industry,  Japan,  2C4. 
Spirit  scare-crows,  Seoul,  37. 
Station  Hotel,  Seoul,  17. 
Steps: 

Japanese  temples,  301. 
Nikko  tomb,  156. 

Yokohama,  tea-house  of  the  hun- 
dred steps,  130-136. 
Stoves,  Japanese,  242. 
Street-cars: 

Seoul,  19-26,  55-62. 
Tokyo,  253. 
Sugawa,    Mr.,    Japanese    friend    at 

Yao  Matsu,  232. 
Sulphur  Baths,  Yomoto,    177-181. 
Sumida  River,  Tokyo,  229,  242. 
Sun  Goddess,  Japan,  117,  199,  309. 
Ta-han,  native  name  for  Korea,  6. 
Tai  Wen  Koon,   political  power  in 

Korea,  47. 
Tamaki   San,   lam'ah  kee,  Japanese 

guide,  183-184. 
Tattooing,   Japanese  runners,     187, 

305. 
Tea: 

Japan,  origin  of  tea-plant,  legend, 

319. 
Korea,  tea  little  known  in,  85. 
Tea-houses,  Japanese: 

Chuzenji,  road  to,  163-165. 
Miyajimi,  334. 

Yokohama     tea-house     of     the 
hundred  steps,  130-136. 
Teeth,  Korean,  pcrfcctness  of,  28. 
Temples,  Japanese: 

Asakusa,    temple    of    the    Mercy 

Goddess,  250. 
Kyoto,  314,  317,  320-322. 
Sandals,  native  offering,  301. 
Stairways,  301. 
Tenryugawa  Rapids,  214,  218-224. 
Theaters,  Japanese; 

Attendance  at  play,  279. 
Change  of  scene,  278. 
Forty-seven  Ronin  drama,  276. 
Thirty-three     Thousand      Gods, 

temple  of,  Kyoto,  322. 
Threshing  Rice,  Japan,  297. 
Tidal  Waves,  Japan,  311. 


Tokaido,     toe  kye'doe,  highway  be- 
tween   Japanese    capitals,    293- 
296. 
Tokugawa,  Princess,  tombs  at  Shiva, 

273. 
Tokyo,  toe'kyo: 

Appearance   and    general    descrip- 
tion, 228. 
Cherry-trees,  230,  242-247. 
Chrysanthemum  display,  249. 
Foreign  innovations,  119. 
Imperial  Hotel,  228. 
Journey  to  Kyoto,  281-313. 
Matsuri,  festivals,  250-254. 
Mukojima,  avenue  of  cherry-trees, 

230. 
Palace  of  the  Emperor,  269. 
Parks,  253,  273. 
Population,  228. 
Shiba,  sacred  park,  273. 
Sumida  River,  229,  242. 
Theaters,  276-279. 
Uyeno  Park,  beauties  of,  253. 
Wrestling   Pavilion,   visit  to,   280- 

281. 
Yao    Matsu,    aristocratic    suburb, 
230-242. 
Tombs: 

Korean  queen,  tombs  of  finger,  50, 

94-101. 
Nikko  temples.     See  Nikko. 
Shiba,  burial-place  of  Shoguns,  273. 
Torii,   loh'ree  ee,  Japanese: 
Mivajimi,  329,  336. 
Nikko,  139. 
Tortoise,  Seoul  curio,  33. 
Trees,  in  Japan: 

Bamboo  avenues,  318-319. 
Cherry-trees,  230,  242-247. 
Trolley-cars,  Seoul,  19-26,  55-62. 
Tsuni    Horiuchi,    Japanese   "boy," 

129,  183,  188,279. 
Unripe  Fruit,  god  of,  Japan,  300. 
Uyeno  Park,  beauties  of,  253. 
Vancouver,  voyage  from,  to  Yoko- 
hama, 124. 
Vehicles,  Japan: 
Basha,  210-211. 
Jinrikishas.     See  that  title. 
Kago  experiences,  302,  305. 
Vendetta,    Japanese,    story    of    the 

forty-seven  Ronin,  274-277. 
Volcanoes,  Japan,  310,  312. 
Walls,  Seoul,  35,  74-75,  19-20. 
Waraji,     war  ah'jee,     Japanese  .san- 
dals, 162,  183-185,  ,«)1. 
Watarase     Valley,     'cvali   tar   ah'se, 

Japan,  184. 
Water,  Korea,  all  water  regarded  as 
pure,  83. 


342 


Index— Continued 


Waterfalls,  Japan: 
("huzciiji,  162,  166. 
KcKon-no-taki,  166. 
"White  Buddha,"  Korea,  89. 
Wine,  Japanese,  sake,  214-218,  260- 

263. 
Women : 
Japanese: 

Agricultural  labor,  297. 
Bow,  272. 

Geisha.     See  that  title. 
Hair-dressinK,  208. 
Housekeeping,  296. 
Korea  n : 

Dress,  22-24. 
Hair,  23-24. 

Laundering  methods,  31. 
Queen    power    and    tragic    end, 
tombs  of  finger,  44-50,  94-101. 
Wrestling   Pavilion,    Tokyo,    280- 

281. 
Yaami  Inn,  Kyoto,  314. 
Yadoyas,  yah  dolt  yahs,  country  inns, 
Japan; 
Chemulpo,  12. 
Chuzenji,  169-170. 


Yao  Matsu,  yah'oh  mah'tsoo,  Tokyo 

inn,  230-242. 
Ye  Chal  Soon,  Korean  Prince: 

"Fat  Prince,"  title,  84,  106-107. 

Interest  in  motion-picture  machine 
86,  106. 

Invitation  to  Imperial  palace,  107. 

Visit  to,  84-86. 
Yokohama,  yoh  koh  hah'mah,  Japan : 

Arrival,  125. 

"Boy"  Tsuni  Horiuclii,  129. 

Cabstand,  126. 

Custom-house,  125. 

Fishermen,  .scarcity  of  dress. 

Foreign  settlement,  131. 

Jinrikisha,  first  ride  in,  127. 

Shipping,  important  seaport, 

Square,   un-Japanese  aspect, 

Tea-house,  of  the  Hundred  Steps, 
130-136. 

Voyage  from  Vancouver,  124. 
Yomeimon,    yoe  me  i  mone,    Nikko 

temple  gate,  148-151. 
Yumoto,      yav  moh'ioh,      sulphur- 
baths,  177-181. 


129. 


128. 
125. 


343 


l^H^s^i^fi^l^g^^ 


fa  y 
PANAMA 


L^^"»"  "-•     ■ — 


JAPATSI 


or 


tf  I J 


^ 


.      \.    . 


i 


t  ^ 


M 


University  of  Toronto 
Library 


DO  NOT 

REMOVE 

THE 

CARD 

FROM 

THIS 

POCKET 


Acme  Library  Card  Pocket 

Under  Pat.  "Ref.  Index  File" 
Made  by  LIBRARY  BUREAU 


■C''K.>' 


'•'^- 


v.«^- 


i  -•■••%.»-l 


m.^m 


k\ 


IB. 


X 


y- 


m^^m'^^s^m^f&^^^mm